Project Gutenberg’s The Pool in the Desert, by Sara Jeanette Duncan

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: The Pool in the Desert

Author: Sara Jeanette Duncan

Posting Date: August 26, 2008 [EBook #1168]
Release Date: January, 1998
Last Updated: November 4, 2016

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE POOL IN THE DESERT ***




Produced by Sue Asscher





THE POOL IN THE DESERT

By Sara Jeanette Duncan



Contents

    1.  A Mother in India.

    2.  An Impossible Ideal.

    3.  The Hesitation of Miss Anderson.

    4.  The Pool in the Desert.




1. A Mother in India



Chapter 1.I

There were times when we had to go without puddings to pay John’s
uniform bills, and always I did the facings myself with a cloth-ball to
save getting new ones. I would have polished his sword, too, if I had
been allowed; I adored his sword. And once, I remember, we painted and
varnished our own dog-cart, and very smart it looked, to save fifty
rupees. We had nothing but our pay--John had his company when we were
married, but what is that?--and life was made up of small knowing
economies, much more amusing in recollection than in practise. We were
sodden poor, and that is a fact, poor and conscientious, which was
worse. A big fat spider of a money-lender came one day into the veranda
and tempted us--we lived in a hut, but it had a veranda--and John
threatened to report him to the police. Poor when everybody else had
enough to live in the open-handed Indian fashion, that was what made it
so hard; we were alone in our sordid little ways. When the expectation
of Cecily came to us we made out to be delighted, knowing that the whole
station pitied us, and when Cecily came herself, with a swamping burst
of expense, we kept up the pretense splendidly. She was peevish, poor
little thing, and she threatened convulsions from the beginning, but we
both knew that it was abnormal not to love her a great deal, more than
life, immediately and increasingly; and we applied ourselves honestly to
do it, with the thermometer at a hundred and two, and the nurse leaving
at the end of a fortnight because she discovered that I had only six
of everything for the table. To find out a husband’s virtues, you must
marry a poor man. The regiment was under-officered as usual, and John
had to take parade at daylight quite three times a week; but he walked
up and down the veranda with Cecily constantly till two in the morning,
when a little coolness came. I usually lay awake the rest of the
night in fear that a scorpion would drop from the ceiling on her.
Nevertheless, we were of excellent mind towards Cecily; we were in such
terror, not so much of failing in our duty towards her as towards the
ideal standard of mankind. We were very anxious indeed not to come
short. To be found too small for one’s place in nature would have been
odious. We would talk about her for an hour at a time, even when John’s
charger was threatening glanders and I could see his mind perpetually
wandering to the stable. I would say to John that she had brought a new
element into our lives--she had indeed!--and John would reply, ‘I know
what you mean,’ and go on to prophesy that she would ‘bind us together.’
We didn’t need binding together; we were more to each other, there in
the desolation of that arid frontier outpost, than most husbands and
wives; but it seemed a proper and hopeful thing to believe, so we
believed it. Of course, the real experience would have come, we weren’t
monsters; but fate curtailed the opportunity. She was just five
weeks old when the doctor told us that we must either pack her home
immediately or lose her, and the very next day John went down with
enteric. So Cecily was sent to England with a sergeant’s wife who had
lost her twins, and I settled down under the direction of a native
doctor, to fight for my husband’s life, without ice or proper food, or
sickroom comforts of any sort. Ah! Fort Samila, with the sun glaring up
from the sand!--however, it is a long time ago now. I trusted the baby
willingly to Mrs. Berry and to Providence, and did not fret; my capacity
for worry, I suppose, was completely absorbed. Mrs. Berry’s letter,
describing the child’s improvement on the voyage and safe arrival came,
I remember, the day on which John was allowed his first solid mouthful;
it had been a long siege. ‘Poor little wretch!’ he said when I read it
aloud; and after that Cecily became an episode.

She had gone to my husband’s people; it was the best arrangement. We
were lucky that it was possible; so many children had to be sent to
strangers and hirelings. Since an unfortunate infant must be brought
into the world and set adrift, the haven of its grandmother and its Aunt
Emma and its Aunt Alice certainly seemed providential. I had absolutely
no cause for anxiety, as I often told people, wondering that I did
not feel a little all the same. Nothing, I knew, could exceed the
conscientious devotion of all three Farnham ladies to the child. She
would appear upon their somewhat barren horizon as a new and interesting
duty, and the small additional income she also represented would be
almost nominal compensation for the care she would receive. They were
excellent persons of the kind that talk about matins and vespers, and
attend both. They helped little charities and gave little teas,
and wrote little notes, and made deprecating allowance for the
eccentricities of their titled or moneyed acquaintances. They were the
subdued, smiling, unimaginatively dressed women on a small definite
income that you meet at every rectory garden-party in the country, a
little snobbish, a little priggish, wholly conventional, but apart from
these weaknesses, sound and simple and dignified, managing their two
small servants with a display of the most exact traditions, and keeping
a somewhat vague and belated but constant eye upon the doings of their
country as chronicled in a bi-weekly paper. They were all immensely
interested in royalty, and would read paragraphs aloud to each other
about how the Princess Beatrice or the Princess Maud had opened a fancy
bazaar, looking remarkably well in plain grey poplin trimmed with Irish
lace--an industry which, as is well known, the Royal Family has set its
heart on rehabilitating. Upon which Mrs. Farnham’s comment invariably
would be, ‘How thoughtful of them, dear!’ and Alice would usually say,
‘Well, if I were a princess, I should like something nicer than plain
grey poplin.’ Alice, being the youngest, was not always expected to
think before she spoke. Alice painted in water-colours, but Emma was
supposed to have the most common sense.

They took turns in writing to us with the greatest regularity about
Cecily; only once, I think, did they miss the weekly mail, and that was
when she threatened diphtheria and they thought we had better be kept
in ignorance. The kind and affectionate terms of these letters never
altered except with the facts they described--teething, creeping,
measles, cheeks growing round and rosy, all were conveyed in the same
smooth, pat, and proper phrases, so absolutely empty of any glimpse
of the child’s personality that after the first few months it was like
reading about a somewhat uninteresting infant in a book. I was sure
Cecily was not uninteresting, but her chroniclers were. We used to wade
through the long, thin sheets and saw how much more satisfactory it
would be when Cecily could write to us herself. Meanwhile we noted her
weekly progress with much the feeling one would have about a far-away
little bit of property that was giving no trouble and coming on
exceedingly well. We would take possession of Cecily at our convenience;
till then, it was gratifying to hear of our unearned increment in dear
little dimples and sweet little curls.

She was nearly four when I saw her again. We were home on three months’
leave; John had just got his first brevet for doing something which he
does not allow me to talk about in the Black Mountain country; and we
were fearfully pleased with ourselves. I remember that excitement lasted
well up to Port Said. As far as the Canal, Cecily was only one of the
pleasures and interests we were going home to: John’s majority was
the thing that really gave savour to life. But the first faint line of
Europe brought my child to my horizon; and all the rest of the way she
kept her place, holding out her little arms to me, beckoning me on. Her
four motherless years brought compunction to my heart and tears to my
eyes; she should have all the compensation that could be. I suddenly
realized how ready I was--how ready!--to have her back. I rebelled
fiercely against John’s decision that we must not take her with us on
our return to the frontier; privately, I resolved to dispute it, and, if
necessary, I saw myself abducting the child--my own child. My days and
nights as the ship crept on were full of a long ache to possess her; the
defrauded tenderness of the last four years rose up in me and sometimes
caught at my throat. I could think and talk and dream of nothing else.
John indulged me as much as was reasonable, and only once betrayed by a
yawn that the subject was not for him endlessly absorbing. Then I cried
and he apologized. ‘You know,’ he said, ‘it isn’t exactly the same
thing. I’m not her mother.’ At which I dried my tears and expanded,
proud and pacified. I was her mother!

Then the rainy little station and Alice, all-embracing in a damp
waterproof, and the drive in the fly, and John’s mother at the gate and
a necessary pause while I kissed John’s mother. Dear thing, she wanted
to hold our hands and look into our faces and tell us how little we had
changed for all our hardships; and on the way to the house she actually
stopped to point out some alterations in the flower-borders. At last the
drawing-room door and the smiling housemaid turning the handle and the
unforgettable picture of a little girl, a little girl unlike anything we
had imagined, starting bravely to trot across the room with the little
speech that had been taught her. Half-way she came; I suppose our
regards were too fixed, too absorbed, for there she stopped with a
wail of terror at the strange faces, and ran straight back to the
outstretched arms of her Aunt Emma. The most natural thing in the
world, no doubt. I walked over to a chair opposite with my hand-bag and
umbrella and sat down--a spectator, aloof and silent. Aunt Emma fondled
and quieted the child, apologizing for her to me, coaxing her to look
up, but the little figure still shook with sobs, hiding its face in
the bosom that it knew. I smiled politely, like any other stranger,
at Emma’s deprecations, and sat impassive, looking at my alleged baby
breaking her heart at the sight of her mother. It is not amusing even
now to remember the anger that I felt. I did not touch her or speak to
her; I simply sat observing my alien possession, in the frock I had
not made and the sash I had not chosen, being coaxed and kissed and
protected and petted by its Aunt Emma. Presently I asked to be taken to
my room, and there I locked myself in for two atrocious hours. Just once
my heart beat high, when a tiny knock came and a timid, docile little
voice said that tea was ready. But I heard the rustle of a skirt, and
guessed the directing angel in Aunt Emma, and responded, ‘Thank you,
dear, run away and say that I am coming,’ with a pleasant visitor’s
inflection which I was able to sustain for the rest of afternoon.

‘She goes to bed at seven,’ said Emma.

‘Oh, does she?’ said I. ‘A very good hour, I should think.’

‘She sleeps in my room,’ said Mrs. Farnham.

‘We give her mutton broth very often, but seldom stock soup,’ said Aunt
Emma. ‘Mamma thinks it is too stimulating.’

‘Indeed?’ said I, to all of it.

They took me up to see her in her crib, and pointed out, as she lay
asleep, that though she had ‘a general look’ of me, her features were
distinctively Farnham.

‘Won’t you kiss her?’ asked Alice. ‘You haven’t kissed her yet, and she
is used to so much affection.’

‘I don’t think I could take such an advantage of her,’ I said.

They looked at each other, and Mrs. Farnham said that I was plainly worn
out. I mustn’t sit up to prayers.

If I had been given anything like reasonable time I might have made
a fight for it, but four weeks--it took a month each way in those
days--was too absurdly little; I could do nothing. But I would not
stay at mamma’s. It was more than I would ask of myself, that daily
disappointment under the mask of gratified discovery, for long.

I spent an approving, unnatural week, in my farcical character, bridling
my resentment and hiding my mortification with pretty phrases; and then
I went up to town and drowned my sorrows in the summer sales. I took
John with me. I may have been Cecily’s mother in theory, but I was
John’s wife in fact.

We went back to the frontier, and the regiment saw a lot of service.
That meant medals and fun for my husband, but economy and anxiety for
me, though I managed to be allowed as close to the firing line as any
woman.

Once the Colonel’s wife and I, sitting in Fort Samila, actually heard
the rifles of a punitive expedition cracking on the other side of
the river--that was a bad moment. My man came in after fifteen hours’
fighting, and went sound asleep, sitting before his food with his knife
and fork in his hands. But service makes heavy demands besides those
on your wife’s nerves. We had saved two thousand rupees, I remember,
against another run home, and it all went like powder, in the Mirzai
expedition; and the run home diminished to a month in a boarding-house
in the hills.

Meanwhile, however, we had begun to correspond with our daughter, in
large round words of one syllable, behind which, of course, was
plain the patient guiding hand of Aunt Emma. One could hear Aunt Emma
suggesting what would be nice to say, trying to instil a little pale
affection for the far-off papa and mamma. There was so little Cecily and
so much Emma--of course, it could not be otherwise--that I used to take,
I fear, but a perfunctory joy in these letters. When we went home again
I stipulated absolutely that she was to write to us without any sort of
supervision--the child was ten.

‘But the spelling!’ cried Aunt Emma, with lifted eyebrows.

‘Her letters aren’t exercises,’ I was obliged to retort; ‘she will do
the best she can.’

We found her a docile little girl, with nice manners, a thoroughly
unobjectionable child. I saw quite clearly that I could not have brought
her up so well; indeed, there were moments when I fancied that Cecily,
contrasting me with her aunts, wondered a little what my bringing up
could have been like. With this reserve of criticism on Cecily’s part,
however, we got on very tolerably, largely because I found it impossible
to assume any responsibility towards her, and in moments of doubt or
discipline referred her to her aunts. We spent a pleasant summer with
a little girl in the house whose interest in us was amusing, and whose
outings it was gratifying to arrange; but when we went back, I had no
desire to take her with us. I thought her very much better where she
was.

Then came the period which is filled, in a subordinate degree, with
Cecily’s letters. I do not wish to claim more than I ought; they were
not my only or even my principal interest in life. It was a long
period; it lasted till she was twenty-one. John had had promotion in the
meantime, and there was rather more money, but he had earned his second
brevet with a bullet through one lung, and the doctors ordered our leave
to be spent in South Africa. We had photographs, we knew she had
grown tall and athletic and comely, and the letters were always very
creditable. I had the unusual and qualified privilege of watching my
daughter’s development from ten to twenty-one, at a distance of
four thousand miles, by means of the written word. I wrote myself as
provocatively as possible; I sought for every string, but the vibration
that came back across the seas to me was always other than the one I
looked for, and sometimes there was none. Nevertheless, Mrs. Farnham
wrote me that Cecily very much valued my communications. Once when I had
described an unusual excursion in a native state, I learned that she
had read my letter aloud to the sewing circle. After that I abandoned
description, and confined myself to such intimate personal details as no
sewing circle could find amusing. The child’s own letters were simply
a mirror of the ideas of the Farnham ladies; that must have been so,
it was not altogether my jaundiced eye. Alice and Emma and grandmamma
paraded the pages in turn. I very early gave up hope of discoveries
in my daughter, though as much of the original as I could detect was
satisfactorily simple and sturdy. I found little things to criticize,
of course, tendencies to correct; and by return post I criticized and
corrected, but the distance and the deliberation seemed to touch my
maxims with a kind of arid frivolity, and sometimes I tore them up. One
quick, warm-blooded scolding would have been worth a sheaf of them. My
studied little phrases could only inoculate her with a dislike for me
without protecting her from anything under the sun.

However, I found she didn’t dislike me, when John and I went home at
last to bring her out. She received me with just a hint of kindness,
perhaps, but on the whole very well.



Chapter 1.II

John was recalled, of course, before the end of our furlough, which
knocked various things on the head; but that is the sort of thing one
learned to take with philosophy in any lengthened term of Her Majesty’s
service. Besides, there is usually sugar for the pill; and in this case
it was a Staff command bigger than anything we expected for at least
five years to come. The excitement of it when it was explained to her
gave Cecily a charming colour. She took a good deal of interest in the
General, her papa; I think she had an idea that his distinction would
alleviate the situation in India, however it might present itself. She
accepted that prospective situation calmly; it had been placed before
her all her life. There would always be a time when she should go and
live with papa and mamma in India, and so long as she was of an age to
receive the idea with rebel tears she was assured that papa and mamma
would give her a pony. The pony was no longer added to the prospect; it
was absorbed no doubt in the general list of attractions calculated
to reconcile a young lady to a parental roof with which she had no
practical acquaintance. At all events, when I feared the embarrassment
and dismay of a pathetic parting with darling grandmamma and the
aunties, and the sweet cat and the dear vicar and all the other objects
of affection, I found an agreeable unexpected philosophy.

I may add that while I anticipated such broken-hearted farewells I
was quite prepared to take them easily. Time, I imagined, had brought
philosophy to me also, equally agreeable and equally unexpected.

It was a Bombay ship, full of returning Anglo-Indians. I looked up and
down the long saloon tables with a sense of relief and of solace; I
was again among my own people. They belonged to Bengal and to Burma, to
Madras and to the Punjab, but they were all my people. I could pick out
a score that I knew in fact, and there were none that in imagination I
didn’t know. The look of wider seas and skies, the casual experienced
glance, the touch of irony and of tolerance, how well I knew it and how
well I liked it! Dear old England, sitting in our wake, seemed to hold
by comparison a great many soft, unsophisticated people, immensely
occupied about very particular trifles. How difficult it had been, all
the summer, to be interested! These of my long acquaintance belonged to
my country’s Executive, acute, alert, with the marks of travail on them.
Gladly I went in and out of the women’s cabins and listened to the argot
of the men; my own ruling, administering, soldiering little lot.

Cecily looked at them askance. To her the atmosphere was alien, and I
perceived that gently and privately she registered objections. She
cast a disapproving eye upon the wife of a Conservator of Forests, who
scanned with interest a distant funnel and laid a small wager that it
belonged to the Messageries Maritimes. She looked with a straightened
lip at the crisply stepping women who walked the deck in short and
rather shabby skirts with their hands in their jacket-pockets
talking transfers and promotions; and having got up at six to make
a water-colour sketch of the sunrise, she came to me in profound
indignation to say that she had met a man in his pyjamas; no doubt; poor
wretch, on his way to be shaved. I was unable to convince her he was not
expected to visit the barber in all his clothes.

At the end of the third day she told me that she wished these people
wouldn’t talk to her; she didn’t like them. I had turned in the hour we
left the Channel and had not left my berth since, so possibly I was not
in the most amiable mood to receive a douche of cold water. ‘I must try
to remember, dear,’ I said, ‘that you have been brought up altogether in
the society of pussies and vicars and elderly ladies, and of course you
miss them. But you must have a little patience. I shall be up tomorrow,
if this beastly sea continues to go down; and then we will try to find
somebody suitable to introduce to you.’

‘Thank you, mamma,’ said my daughter, without a ray of suspicion. Then
she added consideringly, ‘Aunt Emma and Aunt Alice do seem quite elderly
ladies beside you, and yet you are older than either of them aren’t you?
I wonder how that is.’

It was so innocent, so admirable, that I laughed at my own expense;
while Cecily, doing her hair, considered me gravely. ‘I wish you would
tell me why you laugh, mamma,’ quoth she; ‘you laugh so often.’

We had not to wait after all for my good offices of the next morning.
Cecily came down at ten o’clock that night quite happy and excited; she
had been talking to a bishop, such a dear bishop. The bishop had been
showing her his collection of photographs, and she had promised to play
the harmonium for him at the eleven-o’clock service in the morning.
‘Bless me!’ said I, ‘is it Sunday?’ It seemed she had got on very well
indeed with the bishop, who knew the married sister, at Tunbridge,
of her very greatest friend. Cecily herself did not know the married
sister, but that didn’t matter--it was a link. The bishop was charming.
‘Well, my love,’ said I--I was teaching myself to use these forms of
address for fear she would feel an unkind lack of them, but it was
difficult--‘I am glad that somebody from my part of the world has
impressed you favourably at last. I wish we had more bishops.’

‘Oh, but my bishop doesn’t belong to your part of the world,’ responded
my daughter sleepily. ‘He is travelling for his health.’

It was the most unexpected and delightful thing to be packed into one’s
chair next morning by Dacres Tottenham. As I emerged from the music
saloon after breakfast--Cecily had stayed below to look over her hymns
and consider with her bishop the possibility of an anthem--Dacres’s face
was the first I saw; it simply illuminated, for me, that portion of the
deck. I noticed with pleasure the quick toss of the cigar overboard as
he recognized and bore down upon me. We were immense friends; John liked
him too. He was one of those people who make a tremendous difference;
in all our three hundred passengers there could be no one like him,
certainly no one whom I could be more glad to see. We plunged at once
into immediate personal affairs, we would get at the heart of them
later. He gave his vivid word to everything he had seen and done;
we laughed and exclaimed and were silent in a concert of admirable
understanding. We were still unravelling, still demanding and explaining
when the ship’s bell began to ring for church, and almost simultaneously
Cecily advanced towards us. She had a proper Sunday hat on, with flowers
under the brim, and a church-going frock; she wore gloves and clasped a
prayer-book. Most of the women who filed past to the summons of the bell
were going down as they were, in cotton blouses and serge skirts, in
tweed caps or anything, as to a kind of family prayers. I knew exactly
how they would lean against the pillars of the saloon during the psalms.
This young lady would be little less than a rebuke to them. I surveyed
her approach; she positively walked as if it were Sunday.

‘My dear,’ I said, ‘how endimanchee you look! The bishop will be very
pleased with you. This gentleman is Mr. Tottenham, who administers
Her Majesty’s pleasure in parts of India about Allahabad. My daughter,
Dacres.’ She was certainly looking very fresh, and her calm grey eyes
had the repose in them that has never known itself to be disturbed about
anything. I wondered whether she bowed so distantly also because it was
Sunday, and then I remembered that Dacres was a young man, and that
the Farnham ladies had probably taught her that it was right to be very
distant with young men.

‘It is almost eleven, mamma.’

‘Yes, dear. I see you are going to church.’

‘Are you not coming, mamma?’

I was well wrapped up in an extremely comfortable corner. I had ‘La
Duchesse Bleue’ uncut in my lap, and an agreeable person to talk to. I
fear that in any case I should not been inclined to attend the service,
but there was something in my daughter’s intonation that made me
distinctly hostile to the idea. I am putting things down as they were,
extenuating nothing.

‘I think not, dear.’

‘I’ve turned up two such nice seats.’

‘Stay, Miss Farnham, and keep us in countenance,’ said Dacres, with
his charming smile. The smile displaced a look of discreet and amused
observation. Dacres had an eye always for a situation, and this one was
even newer to him than to me.

‘No, no. She must run away and not bully her mamma,’ I said. ‘When she
comes back we will see how much she remembers of the sermon;’ and as
the flat tinkle from the companion began to show signs of diminishing,
Cecily, with one grieved glance, hastened down.

‘You amazing lady!’ said Dacres. ‘A daughter--and such a tall daughter!
I somehow never--’

‘You knew we had one?’

‘There was theory of that kind, I remember, about ten years ago. Since
then--excuse me--I don’t think you’ve mentioned her.’

‘You talk as if she were a skeleton in the closet!’

‘You DIDN’T talk--as if she were.’

‘I think she was, in a way, poor child. But the resurrection day hasn’t
confounded me as I deserved. She’s a very good girl.’

‘If you had asked me to pick out your daughter--’

‘She would have been the last you would indicate! Quite so,’ I said.
‘She is like her father’s people. I can’t help that.’

‘I shouldn’t think you would if you could,’ Dacres remarked absently;
but the sea air, perhaps, enabled me to digest his thoughtlessness with
a smile.

‘No,’ I said, ‘I am just as well pleased. I think a resemblance to me
would confuse me, often.’

There was a trace of scrutiny in Dacres’s glance. ‘Don’t you find
yourself in sympathy with her?’ he asked.

‘My dear boy, I have seen her just twice in twenty-one years! You see,
I’ve always stuck to John.’

‘But between mother and daughter--I may be old-fashioned, but I had an
idea that there was an instinct that might be depended on.’

‘I am depending on it,’ I said, and let my eyes follow the little blue
waves that chased past the hand-rail. ‘We are making very good speed,
aren’t we? Thirty-five knots since last night at ten. Are you in the
sweep?’

‘I never bet on the way out--can’t afford it. Am I old-fashioned?’ he
insisted.

‘Probably. Men are very slow in changing their philosophy about women. I
fancy their idea of the maternal relation is firmest fixed of all.’

‘We see it a beatitude!’ he cried.

‘I know,’ I said wearily, ‘and you never modify the view.’

Dacres contemplated the portion of the deck that lay between us. His
eyes were discreetly lowered, but I saw embarrassment and speculation
and a hint of criticism in them.

‘Tell me more about it,’ said he.

‘Oh, for heaven’s sake don’t be sympathetic!’ I exclaimed. ‘Lend me a
little philosophy instead. There is nothing to tell. There she is and
there I am, in the most intimate relation in the world, constituted
when she is twenty-one and I am forty.’ Dacres started slightly at the
ominous word; so little do men realize that the women they like can ever
pass out of the constated years of attraction. ‘I find the young
lady very tolerable, very creditable, very nice. I find the relation
atrocious. There you have it. I would like to break the relation into
pieces,’ I went on recklessly, ‘and throw it into the sea. Such things
should be tempered to one. I should feel it much less if she occupied
another cabin, and would consent to call me Elizabeth or Jane. It is not
as if I had been her mother always. One grows fastidious at forty--new
intimacies are only possible then on a basis of temperament--’

I paused; it seemed to me that I was making excuses, and I had not the
least desire in the world to do that.

‘How awfully rough on the girl!’ said Dacres Tottenham.

‘That consideration has also occurred to me,’ I said candidly, ‘though I
have perhaps been even more struck by its converse.’

‘You had no earthly business to be her mother,’ said my friend, with
irritation.

I shrugged my shoulders--what would you have done?--and opened ‘La
Duchesse Bleue’.



Chapter 1.III

Mrs. Morgan, wife of a judge of the High Court of Bombay, and I sat
amidships on the cool side in the Suez Canal. She was outlining ‘Soiled
Linen’ in chain-stitch on a green canvas bag; I was admiring the
Egyptian sands. ‘How charming,’ said I, ‘is this solitary desert in the
endless oasis we are compelled to cross!’

‘Oasis in the desert, you mean,’ said Mrs. Morgan; ‘I haven’t noticed
any, but I happened to look up this morning as I was putting on my
stockings, and I saw through my port-hole the most lovely mirage.’

I had been at school with Mrs. Morgan more than twenty years agone, but
she had come to the special enjoyment of the dignities of life while I
still liked doing things. Mrs. Morgan was the kind of person to make
one realize how distressing a medium is middle age. Contemplating her
precipitous lap, to which conventional attitudes were certainly more
becoming, I crossed my own knees with energy, and once more resolved to
be young until I was old.

‘How perfectly delightful for you to be taking Cecily out!’ said Mrs.
Morgan placidly.

‘Isn’t it?’ I responded, watching the gliding sands.

‘But she was born in sixty-nine--that makes her twenty-one. Quite time,
I should say.’

‘Oh, we couldn’t put it off any longer. I mean--her father has such a
horror of early debuts. He simply would not hear of her coming before.’

‘Doesn’t want her to marry in India, I dare say--the only one,’ purred
Mrs. Morgan.

‘Oh, I don’t know. It isn’t such a bad place. I was brought out there to
marry, and I married. I’ve found it very satisfactory.’

‘You always did say exactly what you thought, Helena,’ said Mrs. Morgan
excusingly.

‘I haven’t much patience with people who bring their daughters out to
give them the chance they never would have in England, and then go about
devoutly hoping they won’t marry in India,’ I said. ‘I shall be very
pleased if Cecily does as well as your girls have done.’

‘Mary in the Indian Civil and Jessie in the Imperial Service Troops,’
sighed Mrs. Morgan complacently. ‘And both, my dear, within a year. It
WAS a blow.’

‘Oh, it must have been!’ I said civilly.

There was no use in bandying words with Emily Morgan.

‘There is nothing in the world like the satisfaction and pleasure one
takes in one’s daughters,’ Mrs. Morgan went on limpidly. ‘And one can be
in such CLOSE sympathy with one’s girls. I have never regretted having
no sons.’

‘Dear me, yes. To watch oneself growing up again--call back the lovely
April of one’s prime, etcetera--to read every thought and anticipate
every wish--there is no more golden privilege in life, dear Emily.
Such a direct and natural avenue for affection, such a wide field for
interest!’

I paused, lost in the volume of my admirable sentiments.

‘How beautifully you talk, Helena! I wish I had the gift.’

‘It doesn’t mean very much,’ I said truthfully.

‘Oh, I think it’s everything! And how companionable a girl is! I quite
envy you, this season, having Cecily constantly with you and taking her
about everywhere. Something quite new for you, isn’t it?’

‘Absolutely,’ said I; ‘I am looking forward to it immensely. But it
is likely she will make her own friends, don’t you think?’ I added
anxiously.

‘Hardly the first season. My girls didn’t. I was practically their only
intimate for months. Don’t be afraid; you won’t be obliged to go shares
in Cecily with anybody for a good long while,’ added Mrs. Morgan kindly.
‘I know just how you feel about THAT.’

The muddy water of the Ditch chafed up from under us against its banks
with a smell that enabled me to hide the emotions Mrs. Morgan evoked
behind my handkerchief. The pale desert was pictorial with the drifting,
deepening purple shadows of clouds, and in the midst a blue glimmer of
the Bitter Lakes, with a white sail on them. A little frantic Arab boy
ran alongside keeping pace with the ship. Except for the smell, it was
like a dream, we moved so quietly; on, gently on and on between the
ridgy clay banks and the rows of piles. Peace was on the ship; you could
hear what the Fourth in his white ducks said to the quartermaster in
his blue denims; you could count the strokes of the electric bell in the
wheel-house; peace was on the ship as she pushed on, an ever-venturing,
double-funneled impertinence, through the sands of the ages. My eyes
wandered along a plank-line in the deck till they were arrested by a
petticoat I knew, when they returned of their own accord. I seemed to be
always seeing that petticoat.

‘I think,’ resumed Mrs. Morgan, whose glance had wandered in the same
direction, ‘that Cecily is a very fine type of our English girls.
With those dark grey eyes, a LITTLE prominent possibly, and that good
colour--it’s rather high now perhaps, but she will lose quite enough
of it in India--and those regular features, she would make a splendid
Britannia. Do you know, I fancy she must have a great deal of character.
Has she?’

‘Any amount. And all of it good,’ I responded, with private dejection.

‘No faults at all?’ chaffed Mrs. Morgan.

I shook my head. ‘Nothing,’ I said sadly, ‘that I can put my finger on.
But I hope to discover a few later. The sun may bring them out.’

‘Like freckles. Well, you are a lucky woman. Mine had plenty, I assure
you. Untidiness was no name for Jessie, and Mary--I’m SORRY to say that
Mary sometimes fibbed.’

‘How lovable of her! Cecily’s neatness is a painful example to me, and I
don’t believe she would tell a fib to save my life.’

‘Tell me,’ said Mrs. Morgan, as the lunch-bell rang and she gathered her
occupation into her work-basket, ‘who is that talking to her?’

‘Oh, an old friend,’ I replied easily; ‘Dacres Tottenham, a dear fellow,
and most benevolent. He is trying on my behalf to reconcile her to the
life she’ll have to lead in India.’

‘She won’t need much reconciling, if she’s like most girls,’ observed
Mrs. Morgan, ‘but he seems to be trying very hard.’

That was quite the way I took it--on my behalf--for several days. When
people have understood you very adequately for ten years you do not
expect them to boggle at any problem you may present at the end of the
decade. I thought Dacres was moved by a fine sense of compassion. I
thought that with his admirable perception he had put a finger on the
little comedy of fruitfulness in my life that laughed so bitterly at
the tragedy of the barren woman, and was attempting, by delicate
manipulation, to make it easier. I really thought so. Then I observed
that myself had preposterously deceived me, that it wasn’t like that at
all. When Mr. Tottenham joined us, Cecily and me, I saw that he listened
more than he talked, with an ear specially cocked to register any small
irony which might appear in my remarks to my daughter. Naturally he
registered more than there were, to make up perhaps for dear Cecily’s
obviously not registering any. I could see, too, that he was suspicious
of any flavour of kindness; finally, to avoid the strictures of his
upper lip, which really, dear fellow, began to bore me, I talked
exclusively about the distant sails and the Red Sea littoral. When he
no longer joined us as we sat or walked together, I perceived that his
hostility was fixed and his parti pris. He was brimful of compassion,
but it was all for Cecily, none for the situation or for me. (She would
have marvelled, placidly, why he pitied her. I am glad I can say that.)
The primitive man in him rose up as Pope of nature and excommunicated
me as a creature recusant to her functions. Then deliberately Dacres
undertook an office of consolation; and I fell to wondering, while
Mrs. Morgan spoke her convictions plainly out, how far an impulse of
reparation for a misfortune with which he had nothing to do might carry
a man.

I began to watch the affair with an interest which even to me seemed
queer. It was not detached, but it was semi-detached, and, of course,
on the side for which I seem, in this history, to be perpetually
apologizing. With certain limitations it didn’t matter an atom whom
Cecily married. So that he was sound and decent, with reasonable
prospects, her simple requirements and ours for her would be quite met.
There was the ghost of a consolation in that; one needn’t be anxious or
exacting.

I could predict with a certain amount of confidence that in her first
season she would probably receive three or four proposals, any one of
which she might accept with as much propriety and satisfaction as any
other one. For Cecily it was so simple; prearranged by nature like her
digestion, one could not see any logical basis for difficulties. A nice
upstanding sapper, a dashing Bengal Lancer--oh, I could think of half
a dozen types that would answer excellently. She was the kind of young
person, and that was the summing up of it, to marry a type and be
typically happy. I hoped and expected that she would. But Dacres!

Dacres should exercise the greatest possible discretion. He was not
a person who could throw the dice indifferently with fate. He could
respond to so much, and he would inevitably, sooner or later, demand so
much response! He was governed by a preposterously exacting temperament,
and he wore his nerves outside. And what vision he had! How he explored
the world he lived in and drew out of it all there was, all there was!
I could see him in the years to come ranging alone the fields that were
sweet and the horizons that lifted for him, and ever returning to pace
the common dusty mortal road by the side of a purblind wife. On general
principles, as a case to point at, it would be a conspicuous pity. Nor
would it lack the aspect of a particular, a personal misfortune. Dacres
was occupied in quite the natural normal degree with his charming self;
he would pass his misery on, and who would deserve to escape it less
than his mother-in-law?

I listened to Emily Morgan, who gleaned in the ship more information
about Dacres Tottenham’s people, pay, and prospects than I had ever
acquired, and I kept an eye upon the pair which was, I flattered myself,
quite maternal. I watched them without acute anxiety, deploring the
threatening destiny, but hardly nearer to it than one is in the stalls
to the stage. My moments of real concern for Dacres were mingled more
with anger than with sorrow--it seemed inexcusable that he, with his
infallible divining-rod for temperament, should be on the point of
making such an ass of himself. Though I talk of the stage there was
nothing at all dramatic to reward my attention, mine and Emily Morgan’s.
To my imagination, excited by its idea of what Dacres Tottenham’s
courtship ought to be, the attentions he paid to Cecily were most
humdrum. He threw rings into buckets with her--she was good at that--and
quoits upon the ‘bull’ board; he found her chair after the decks were
swabbed in the morning and established her in it; he paced the deck with
her at convenient times and seasons. They were humdrum, but they were
constant and cumulative. Cecily took them with an even breath that
perfectly matched. There was hardly anything, on her part, to note--a
little discreet observation of his comings and goings, eyes scarcely
lifted from her book, and later just a hint of proprietorship, as the
evening she came up to me on deck, our first night in the Indian
Ocean. I was lying in my long chair looking at the thick, low stars and
thinking it was a long time since I had seen John.

‘Dearest mamma, out here and nothing over your shoulders! You ARE
imprudent. Where is your wrap? Mr. Tottenham, will you please fetch
mamma’s wrap for her?’

‘If mamma so instructs me,’ he said audaciously.

‘Do as Cecily tells you,’ I laughed, and he went and did it, while I by
the light of a quartermaster’s lantern distinctly saw my daughter blush.

Another time, when Cecily came down to undress, she bent over me as I
lay in the lower berth with unusual solicitude. I had been dozing, and I
jumped.

‘What is it, child?’ I said. ‘Is the ship on fire?’

‘No, mamma, the ship is not on fire. There is nothing wrong. I’m so
sorry I startled you. But Mr. Tottenham has been telling me all about
what you did for the soldiers the time plague broke out in the lines at
Mian-Mir. I think it was splendid, mamma, and so does he.’

‘Oh, Lord!’ I groaned. ‘Good night.’



Chapter 1.IV.

It remained in my mind, that little thing that Dacres had taken the
trouble to tell my daughter; I thought about it a good deal. It seemed
to me the most serious and convincing circumstances that had yet offered
itself to my consideration. Dacres was no longer content to bring solace
and support to the more appealing figure of the situation; he must set
to work, bless him! to improve the situation itself. He must try to
induce Miss Farnham, by telling her everything he could remember to
my credit, to think as well of her mother as possible, in spite of the
strange and secret blows which that mother might be supposed to sit
up at night to deliver to her. Cecily thought very well of me already;
indeed, with private reservations as to my manners and--no, NOT my
morals, I believe I exceeded her expectations of what a perfectly new
and untrained mother would be likely to prove. It was my theory that she
found me all she could understand me to be. The maternal virtues of the
outside were certainly mine; I put them on with care every morning and
wore them with patience all day. Dacres, I assured myself, must have
allowed his preconception to lead him absurdly by the nose not to see
that the girl was satisfied, that my impatience, my impotence, did
not at all make her miserable. Evidently, however, he had created
our relations differently; evidently he had set himself to their
amelioration. There was portent in it; things seemed to be closing in. I
bit off a quarter of an inch of wooden pen-handle in considering whether
or not I should mention it in my letter to John, and decided that it
would be better just perhaps to drop a hint. Though I could not expect
John to receive it with any sort of perturbation. Men are different; he
would probably think Tottenham well enough able to look after himself.

I had embarked on my letter, there at the end of a corner-table of the
saloon, when I saw Dacres saunter through. He wore a very conscious
and elaborately purposeless air; and it jumped with my mood that he had
nothing less than the crisis of his life in his pocket, and was looking
for me. As he advanced towards me between the long tables doubt left me
and alarm assailed me. ‘I’m glad to find you in a quiet corner,’ said
he, seating himself, and confirmed my worst anticipations.

‘I’m writing to John,’ I said, and again applied myself to my
pen-handle. It is a trick Cecily has since done her best in vain to cure
me of.

‘I am going to interrupt you,’ he said. ‘I have not had an opportunity
of talking to you for some time.’

‘I like that!’ I exclaimed derisively.

‘And I want to tell you that I am very much charmed with Cecily.’

‘Well,’ I said, ‘I am not going to gratify you by saying anything
against her.’

‘You don’t deserve her, you know.’

‘I won’t dispute that. But, if you don’t mind--I’m not sure that I’ll
stand being abused, dear boy.’

‘I quite see it isn’t any use. Though one spoke with the tongues of men
and of angels--’

‘And had not charity,’ I continued for him. ‘Precisely. I won’t go on,
but your quotation is very apt.’

‘I so bow down before her simplicity. It makes a wide and beautiful
margin for the rest of her character. She is a girl Ruskin would have
loved.’

‘I wonder,’ said I. ‘He did seem fond of the simple type, didn’t he?’

‘Her mind is so clear, so transparent. The motive spring of everything
she says and does is so direct. Don’t you find you can most completely
depend upon her?’

‘Oh yes,’ I said; ‘certainly. I nearly always know what she is going
to say before she says it, and under given circumstances I can tell
precisely what she will do.’

‘I fancy her sense of duty is very beautifully developed.’

‘It is,’ I said. ‘There is hardly a day when I do not come in contact
with it.’

‘Well, that is surely a good thing. And I find that calm poise of hers
very restful.’

‘I would not have believed that so many virtues could reside in one
young lady,’ I said, taking refuge in flippancy, ‘and to think that she
should be my daughter!’

‘As I believe you know, that seems to me rather a cruel stroke of
destiny, Mrs. Farnham.’

‘Oh yes, I know! You have a constructive imagination, Dacres. You
don’t seem to see that the girl is protected by her limitations, like a
tortoise. She lives within them quite secure and happy and content. How
determined you are to be sorry for her!’

Mr. Tottenham looked at the end of this lively exchange as though he
sought for a polite way of conveying to me that I rather was the limited
person. He looked as if he wished he could say things. The first of them
would be, I saw, that he had quite a different conception of Cecily,
that it was illuminated by many trifles, nuances of feeling and
expression, which he had noticed in his talks with her whenever they had
skirted the subject of her adoption by her mother. He knew her, he was
longing to say, better than I did; when it would have been natural to
reply that one could not hope to compete in such a direction with an
intelligent young man, and we should at once have been upon delicate and
difficult ground. So it was as well perhaps that he kept silence until
he said, as he had come prepared to say, ‘Well, I want to put that
beyond a doubt--her happiness--if I’m good enough. I want her, please,
and I only hope that she will be half as willing to come as you are
likely to be to let her go.’

It was a shock when it came, plump, like that; and I was horrified to
feel how completely every other consideration was lost for the instant
in the immense relief that it prefigured. To be my whole complete self
again, without the feeling that a fraction of me was masquerading about
in Cecily! To be freed at once, or almost, from an exacting condition
and an impossible ideal! ‘Oh!’ I exclaimed, and my eyes positively
filled. ‘You ARE good, Dacres, but I couldn’t let you do that.’

His undisguised stare brought me back to a sense of the proportion of
things. I saw that in the combination of influences that had brought Mr.
Tottenham to the point of proposing to marry my daughter consideration
for me, if it had a place, would be fantastic. Inwardly I laughed at the
egotism of raw nerves that had conjured it up, even for an instant, as
a reason for gratitude. The situation was not so peculiar, not so
interesting, as that. But I answered his stare with a smile; what I had
said might very well stand.

‘Do you imagine,’ he said, seeing that I did not mean to amplify it,
‘that I want to marry her out of any sort of GOODness?’

‘Benevolence is your weakness, Dacres.’

‘I see. You think one’s motive is to withdraw her from a relation
which ought to be the most natural in the world, but which is, in her
particular and painful case, the most equivocal.’

‘Well, come,’ I remonstrated. ‘You have dropped one or two things, you
know, in the heat of your indignation, not badly calculated to give one
that idea. The eloquent statement you have just made, for instance--it
carries all the patness of old conviction. How often have you rehearsed
it?’

I am a fairly long-suffering person, but I began to feel a little
annoyed with my would-be son-in-law. If the relation were achieved it
would give him no prescriptive right to bully me; and we were still in
very early anticipation of that.

‘Ah!’ he said disarmingly. ‘Don’t let us quarrel. I’m sorry you think
that; because it isn’t likely to bring your favour to my project, and
I want you friendly and helpful. Oh, confound it!’ he exclaimed, with
sudden temper. ‘You ought to be. I don’t understand this aloofness.
I half suspect it’s pose. You undervalue Cecily--well, you have no
business to undervalue me. You know me better than anybody in the world.
Now are you going to help me to marry your daughter?’

‘I don’t think so,’ I said slowly, after a moment’s silence, which he
sat through like a mutinous schoolboy. ‘I might tell you that I don’t
care a button whom you marry, but that would not be true. I do care more
or less. As you say, I know you pretty well. I’d a little rather you
didn’t make a mess of it; and if you must I should distinctly prefer
not to have the spectacle under my nose for the rest of my life. I can’t
hinder you, but I won’t help you.’

‘And what possesses you to imagine that in marrying Cecily I should make
a mess of it? Shouldn’t your first consideration be whether SHE would?’

‘Perhaps it should, but, you see, it isn’t. Cecily would be happy with
anybody who made her comfortable. You would ask a good deal more than
that, you know.’

Dacres, at this, took me up promptly. Life, he said, the heart of life,
had particularly little to say to temperament. By the heart of life I
suppose he meant married love. He explained that its roots asked other
sustenance, and that it throve best of all on simple elemental goodness.
So long as a man sought in women mere casual companionship, perhaps
the most exquisite thing to be experienced was the stimulus of some
spiritual feminine counterpart; but when he desired of one woman that
she should be always and intimately with him, the background of his
life, the mother of his children, he was better advised to avoid
nerves and sensibilities, and try for the repose of the common--the
uncommon--domestic virtues. Ah, he said, they were sweet, like lavender.
(Already, I told him, he smelled the housekeeper’s linen-chest.) But
I did not interrupt him much; I couldn’t, he was too absorbed. To
temperamental pairing, he declared, the century owed its breed of
decadents. I asked him if he had ever really recognized one; and he
retorted that if he hadn’t he didn’t wish to make a beginning in his
own family. In a quarter of an hour he repudiated the theories of a
lifetime, a gratifying triumph for simple elemental goodness. Having
denied the value of the subtler pretensions to charm in woman as you
marry her, he went artlessly on to endow Cecily with as many of them as
could possibly be desirable. He actually persuaded himself to say that
it was lovely to see the reflections of life in her tranquil spirit;
and when I looked at him incredulously he grew angry, and hinted that
Cecily’s sensitiveness to reflections and other things might be a trifle
beyond her mother’s ken. ‘She responds instantly, intimately, to the
beautiful everywhere,’ he declared.

‘Aren’t the opportunities of life on board ship rather limited to
demonstrate that?’ I inquired. ‘I know--you mean sunsets. Cecily is very
fond of sunsets. She is always asking me to come and look at them.’

‘I was thinking of last night’s sunset,’ he confessed. ‘We looked at it
together.’

‘What did she say?’ I asked idly.

‘Nothing very much. That’s just the point. Another girl would have raved
and gushed.’

‘Oh, well, Cecily never does that,’ I responded. ‘Nevertheless she is
a very ordinary human instrument. I hope I shall have no temptation ten
years hence to remind you that I warned you of her quality.’

‘I wish, not in the least for my own profit, for I am well convinced
already, but simply to win your cordiality and your approval--never did
an unexceptional wooer receive such niggard encouragement!--I wish there
were some sort of test for her quality. I would be proud to stand by it,
and you would be convinced. I can’t find words to describe my objection
to your state of mind.’

The thing seemed to me to be a foregone conclusion. I saw it
accomplished, with all its possibilities of disastrous commonplace. I
saw all that I have here taken the trouble to foreshadow. So far as
I was concerned, Dacres’s burden would add itself to my philosophies,
voila tout. I should always be a little uncomfortable about it, because
it had been taken from my back; but it would not be a matter for the
wringing of hands. And yet--the hatefulness of the mistake! Dacres’s
bold talk of a test made no suggestion. Should my invention be more
fertile? I thought of something.

‘You have said nothing to her yet?’ I asked.

‘Nothing. I don’t think she suspects for a moment. She treats me as if
no such fell design were possible. I’m none too confident, you know,’ he
added, with longer face.

‘We go straight to Agra. Could you come to Agra?’

‘Ideal!’ he cried. ‘The memory of Mumtaz! The garden of the Taj! I’ve
always wanted to love under the same moon as Shah Jehan. How thoughtful
of you!’

‘You must spend a few days with us in Agra,’ I continued. ‘And as you
say, it is the very place to shrine your happiness, if it comes to pass
there.’

‘Well, I am glad to have extracted a word of kindness from you at last,’
said Dacres, as the stewards came to lay the table. ‘But I wish,’ he
added regretfully, ‘you could have thought of a test.’



Chapter 1.V.

Four days later we were in Agra. A time there was when the name would
have been the key of dreams to me; now it stood for John’s headquarters.
I was rejoiced to think I would look again upon the Taj; and the
prospect of living with it was a real enchantment; but I pondered most
the kind of house that would be provided for the General Commanding the
District, how many the dining-room would seat, and whether it would
have a roof of thatch or of corrugated iron--I prayed against corrugated
iron. I confess these my preoccupations. I was forty, and at forty the
practical considerations of life hold their own even against domes of
marble, world-renowned, and set about with gardens where the bulbul
sings to the rose. I smiled across the years at the raptures of my first
vision of the place at twenty-one, just Cecily’s age. Would I now sit
under Arjamand’s cypresses till two o’clock in the morning to see the
wonder of her tomb at a particular angle of the moon? Would I climb one
of her tall white ministering minarets to see anything whatever? I very
greatly feared that I would not. Alas for the aging of sentiment, of
interest! Keep your touch with life and your seat in the saddle as
long as you will, the world is no new toy at forty. But Cecily was
twenty-one, Cecily who sat stolidly finishing her lunch while Dacres
Tottenham talked about Akbar and his philosophy. ‘The sort of man,’ he
said, ‘that Carlyle might have smoked a pipe with.’

‘But surely,’ said Cecily reflectively, ‘tobacco was not discovered in
England then. Akbar came to the throne in 1526.’

‘Nor Carlyle either for that matter,’ I hastened to observe.
‘Nevertheless, I think Mr. Tottenham’s proposition must stand.’

‘Thanks, Mrs. Farnham,’ said Dacres. ‘But imagine Miss Farnham’s
remembering Akbar’s date! I’m sure you didn’t!’

‘Let us hope she doesn’t know too much about him,’ I cried gaily, ‘or
there will be nothing to tell!’

‘Oh, really and truly very little!’ said Cecily, ‘but as soon as we
heard papa would be stationed here Aunt Emma made me read up about those
old Moguls and people. I think I remember the dynasty. Baber, wasn’t he
the first? And then Humayon, and after him Akbar, and then Jehangir, and
then Shah Jehan. But I’ve forgotten every date but Akbar’s.’

She smiled her smile of brilliant health and even spirits as she made
the damaging admission, and she was so good to look at, sitting there
simple and wholesome and fresh, peeling her banana with her well-shaped
fingers, that we swallowed the dynasty as it were whole, and smiled back
upon her. John, I may say, was extremely pleased with Cecily; he
said she was a very satisfactory human accomplishment. One would
have thought, positively, the way he plumed himself over his handsome
daughter, that he alone was responsible for her. But John, having
received his family, straightway set off with his Staff on a tour of
inspection, and thereby takes himself out of this history. I sometimes
think that if he had stayed--but there has never been the lightest
recrimination between us about it, and I am not going to hint one now.

‘Did you read,’ asked Dacres, ‘what he and the Court poet wrote over the
entrance gate to the big mosque at Fattehpur-Sikri? It’s rather nice.
“The world is a looking-glass, wherein the image has come and is
gone--take as thine own nothing more than what thou lookest upon.”’

My daughter’s thoughtful gaze was, of course, fixed upon the speaker,
and in his own glance I saw a sudden ray of consciousness; but Cecily
transferred her eyes to the opposite wall, deeply considering, and while
Dacres and I smiled across the table, I saw that she had perceived no
reason for blushing. It was a singularly narrow escape.

‘No,’ she said, ‘I didn’t; what a curious proverb for an emperor to
make! He couldn’t possibly have been able to see all his possessions at
once.’

‘If you have finished,’ Dacres addressed her, ‘do let me show you what
your plain and immediate duty is to the garden. The garden waits for
you--all the roses expectant--’

‘Why, there isn’t one!’ cried Cecily, pinning on her hat. It was
pleasing, and just a trifle pathetic, the way he hurried her out of the
scope of any little dart; he would not have her even within range of
amused observation. Would he continue, I wondered vaguely, as, with my
elbows on the table, I tore into strips the lemon-leaf that floated in
my finger-bowl--would he continue, through life, to shelter her from his
other clever friends as now he attempted to shelter her from her mother?
In that case he would have to domicile her, poor dear, behind the
curtain, like the native ladies--a good price to pay for a protection
of which, bless her heart! she would be all unaware. I had quite stopped
bemoaning the affair; perhaps the comments of my husband, who treated
it with broad approval and satisfaction, did something to soothe my
sensibilities. At all events, I had gradually come to occupy a high
fatalistic ground towards the pair. If it was written upon their
foreheads that they should marry, the inscription was none of mine;
and, of course, it was true, as John had indignantly stated, that
Dacres might do very much worse. One’s interest in Dacres Tottenham’s
problematical future had in no way diminished; but the young man was so
positive, so full of intention, so disinclined to discussion--he had
not reopened the subject since that morning in the saloon of the
Caledonia--that one’s feeling about it rather took the attenuated form
of a shrug. I am afraid, too, that the pleasurable excitement of such
an impending event had a little supervened; even at forty there is no
disallowing the natural interests of one’s sex. As I sat there pulling
my lemon-leaf to pieces, I should not have been surprised or in the
least put about if the two had returned radiant from the lawn to demand
my blessing. As to the test of quality that I had obligingly invented
for Dacres on the spur of the moment without his knowledge or
connivance, it had some time ago faded into what he apprehended it to
be--a mere idyllic opportunity, a charming background, a frame for his
project, of prettier sentiment than the funnels and the hand-rails of a
ship.

Mr. Tottenham had ten days to spend with us. He knew the place well;
it belonged to the province to whose service he was dedicated, and he
claimed with impressive authority the privilege of showing it to Cecily
by degrees--the Hall of Audience today, the Jessamine Tower tomorrow,
the tomb of Akbar another, and the Deserted City yet another day. We
arranged the expeditions in conference, Dacres insisting only upon the
order of them, which I saw was to be cumulative, with the Taj at the
very end, on the night precisely of the full of the moon, with a better
chance of roses. I had no special views, but Cecily contributed some;
that we should do the Hall of Audience in the morning, so as not to
interfere with the club tennis in the afternoon, that we should bicycle
to Akbar’s tomb and take a cold luncheon--if we were sure there would
be no snakes--to the Deserted City, to all of which Dacres gave loyal
assent. I endorsed everything; I was the encouraging chorus, only
stipulating that my number should be swelled from day to day by the
addition of such persons as I should approve. Cecily, for instance,
wanted to invite the Bakewells because we had come out in the same ship
with them; but I could not endure the Bakewells, and it seemed to me
that our having made the voyage with them was the best possible reason
for declining to lay eyes on them for the rest of our natural lives.
‘Mamma has such strong prejudices,’ Cecily remarked, as she reluctantly
gave up the idea; and I waited to see whether the graceless Tottenham
would unmurmuringly take down the Bakewells. How strong must be the
sentiment that turns a man into a boa-constrictor without a pang of
transmigration! But no, this time he was faithful to the principles of
his pre-Cecilian existence. ‘They are rather Boojums,’ he declared.
‘You would think so, too, if you knew them better. It is that kind of
excellent person that makes the real burden of India.’ I could have
patted him on the back.

Thanks to the rest of the chorus, which proved abundantly available,
I was no immediate witness to Cecily’s introduction to the glorious
fragments which sustain in Agra the memory of the moguls. I may as well
say that I arranged with care that if anybody must be standing by when
Dacres disclosed them, it should not be I. If Cecily had squinted,
I should have been sorry, but I would have found in it no personal
humiliation. There were other imperfections of vision, however, for
which I felt responsible and ashamed; and with Dacres, though the
situation, Heaven knows, was none of my seeking, I had a little the
feeling of a dealer who offers a defective bibelot to a connoisseur. My
charming daughter--I was fifty times congratulated upon her appearance
and her manners--had many excellent qualities and capacities which she
never inherited from me; but she could see no more than the bulk, no
further than the perspective; she could register exactly as much as a
camera.

This was a curious thing, perhaps, to displease my maternal vanity, but
it did; I had really rather she squinted; and when there was anything to
look at I kept out of the way. I can not tell precisely, therefore, what
the incidents were that contributed to make Mr. Tottenham, on our return
from these expeditions, so thoughtful, with a thoughtfulness which
increased, towards the end of them, to a positive gravity. This would
disappear during dinner under the influence of food and drink. He
would talk nightly with new enthusiasm and fresh hope--or did I imagine
it?--of the loveliness he had arranged to reveal on the following day.
If again my imagination did not lead me astray, I fancied this occurred
later and later in the course of the meal as the week went on; as if
his state required more stimulus as time progressed. One evening, when
I expected it to flag altogether, I had a whim to order champagne and
observe the effect; but I am glad to say that I reproved myself, and
refrained.

Cecily, meanwhile, was conducting herself in a manner which left nothing
to be desired. If, as I sometimes thought, she took Dacres very much for
granted, she took him calmly for granted; she seemed a prey to none of
those fluttering uncertainties, those suspended judgments and elaborate
indifferences which translate themselves so plainly in a young lady
receiving addresses. She turned herself out very freshly and very well;
she was always ready for everything, and I am sure that no glance of
Dacres Tottenham’s found aught but direct and decorous response. His
society on these occasions gave her solid pleasure; so did the drive and
the lunch; the satisfactions were apparently upon the same plane. She
was aware of the plum, if I may be permitted a brusque but irresistible
simile; and with her mouth open, her eyes modestly closed, and her head
in a convenient position, she waited, placidly, until it should fall in.
The Farnham ladies would have been delighted with the result of their
labours in the sweet reason and eminent propriety of this attitude.
Thinking of my idiotic sufferings when John began to fix himself upon my
horizon, I pondered profoundly the power of nature in differentiation.

One evening, the last, I think, but one, I had occasion to go to my
daughter’s room, and found her writing in her commonplace-book. She had
a commonplace-book, as well as a Where Is It? an engagement-book, an
account-book, a diary, a Daily Sunshine, and others with purposes too
various to remember. ‘Dearest mamma,’ she said, as I was departing,
‘there is only one “p” in “opulence”, isn’t there?’

‘Yes,’ I replied, with my hand on the door-handle, and added curiously,
for it was an odd word in Cecily’s mouth, ‘Why?’

She hardly hesitated. ‘Oh,’ she said, ‘I am just writing down one or two
things Mr. Tottenham said about Agra before I forget them. They seemed
so true.’

‘He has a descriptive touch,’ I remarked.

‘I think he describes beautifully. Would you like to hear what he said
today?’

‘I would,’ I replied, sincerely.

‘“Agra,”’ read this astonishing young lady, ‘“is India’s one pure idyll.
Elsewhere she offers other things, foolish opulence, tawdry pageant,
treachery of eunuchs and jealousies of harems, thefts of kings’ jewels
and barbaric retributions; but they are all actual, visualized, or
part of a past that shows to the backward glance hardly more relief
and vitality than a Persian painting”--I should like to see a Persian
painting--“but here the immortal tombs and pleasure-houses rise out of
colour delicate and subtle; the vision holds across three hundred years;
the print of the court is still in the dust of the city.”’

‘Did you really let him go on like that?’ I exclaimed. ‘It has the
license of a lecture!’

‘I encouraged him to. Of course he didn’t say it straight off. He said
it naturally; he stopped now and then to cough. I didn’t understand it
all; but I think I have remembered every word.’

‘You have a remarkable memory. I’m glad he stopped to cough. Is there
any more?’

‘One little bit. “Here the moguls wrought their passions into marble,
and held them up with great refrains from their religion, and set them
about with gardens; and here they stand in the twilight of the glory of
those kings and the noonday splendour of their own.”’

‘How clever of you!’ I exclaimed. ‘How wonderfully clever of you to
remember!’

‘I had to ask him to repeat one or two sentences. He didn’t like that.
But this is nothing. I used to learn pages letter-perfect for Aunt Emma.
She was very particular. I think it is worth preserving, don’t you?’

‘Dear Cecily,’ I responded, ‘you have a frugal mind.’

There was nothing else to respond. I could not tell her just how
practical I thought her, or how pathetic her little book.



Chapter 1.VI.

We drove together, after dinner, to the Taj. The moonlight lay in an
empty splendour over the broad sandy road, with the acacias pricking up
on each side of it and the gardens of the station bungalows stretching
back into clusters of crisp shadows. It was an exquisite February night,
very still. Nothing seemed abroad but two or three pariah dogs, upon
vague and errant business, and the Executive Engineer going swiftly home
from the club on his bicycle. Even the little shops of the bazaar were
dark and empty; only here and there a light showed barred behind
the carved balconies of the upper rooms, and there was hardly any
tom-tomming. The last long slope of the road showed us the river curving
to the left, through a silent white waste that stretched indefinitely
into the moonlight on one side, and was crowned by Akbar’s fort on the
other. His long high line of turrets and battlements still guarded a
hint of their evening rose, and dim and exquisite above them hovered
the three dome-bubbles of the Pearl Mosque. It was a night of perfect
illusion, and the illusion was mysterious, delicate, and faint. I sat
silent as we rolled along, twenty years nearer to the original joy of
things when John and I drove through the same old dream.

Dacres, too, seemed preoccupied; only Cecily was, as they say, herself.
Cecily was really more than herself, she exhibited an unusual flow of
spirits. She talked continually, she pointed out this and that, she
asked who lived here and who lived there. At regular intervals of
about four minutes she demanded if it wasn’t simply too lovely. She
sat straight up with her vigorous profile and her smart hat; and the
silhouette of her personality sharply refused to mingle with the dust
of any dynasty. She was a contrast, a protest; positively she was
an indignity. ‘Do lean back, dear child,’ I exclaimed at last. ‘You
interfere with the landscape.’

She leaned back, but she went on interfering with it in terms of
sincerest enthusiasm.

When we stopped at the great archway of entrance I begged to be left in
the carriage. What else could one do, when the golden moment had come,
but sit in the carriage and measure it? They climbed the broad stone
steps together and passed under the lofty gravures into the garden, and
I waited. I waited and remembered. I am not, as perhaps by this time is
evident, a person of overwhelming sentiment, but I think the smile upon
my lips was gentle. So plainly I could see, beyond the massive
archway and across a score of years, all that they saw at that
moment--Arjamand’s garden, and the long straight tank of marble cleaving
it full of sleeping water and the shadows of the marshaling cypresses;
her wide dark garden of roses and of pomegranates, and at the end the
Vision, marvellous, aerial, the soul of something--is it beauty? is it
sorrow?--that great white pride of love in mourning such as only here
in all the round of our little world lifts itself to the stars, the
unpaintable, indescribable Taj Mahal. A gentle breath stole out with a
scent of jessamine and such a memory! I closed my eyes and felt the warm
luxury of a tear.

Thinking of the two in the garden, my mood was very kind, very
conniving. How foolish after all were my cherry-stone theories of taste
and temperament before that uncalculating thing which sways a world and
builds a Taj Mahal! Was it probable that Arjamand and her Emperor had
loved fastidiously, and yet how they had loved! I wandered away into
consideration of the blind forces which move the world, in which comely
young persons like my daughter Cecily had such a place; I speculated
vaguely upon the value of the subtler gifts of sympathy and insight
which seemed indeed, at that enveloping moment, to be mere flowers
strewn upon the tide of deeper emotions. The garden sent me a fragrance
of roses; the moon sailed higher and picked out the little kiosks set
along the wall. It was a charming, charming thing to wait, there at the
portal of the silvered, scented garden, for an idyll to come forth.

When they reappeared, Dacres and my daughter, they came with casual
steps and cheerful voices. They might have been a couple of tourists.
The moonlight fell full upon them on the platform under the arch.
It showed Dacres measuring with his stick the length of the Sanskrit
letters which declared the stately texts, and Cecily’s expression of
polite, perfunctory interest. They looked up at the height above them;
they looked back at the vision behind. Then they sauntered towards
the carriage, he offering a formal hand to help her down the uncertain
steps, she gracefully accepting it.

‘You--you have not been long,’ said I. ‘I hope you didn’t hurry on my
account.’

‘Miss Farnham found the marble a little cold under foot,’ replied
Dacres, putting Miss Farnham in.

‘You see,’ explained Cecily, ‘I stupidly forgot to change into thicker
soles. I have only my slippers. But, mamma, how lovely it is! Do let us
come again in the daytime. I am dying to make a sketch of it.’

Mr. Tottenham was to leave us on the following day. In the morning,
after ‘little breakfast,’ as we say in India, he sought me in the room I
had set aside to be particularly my own.

Again I was writing to John, but this time I waited for precisely his
interruption. I had got no further than ‘My dearest husband,’ and my
pen-handle was a fringe.

‘Another fine day,’ I said, as if the old, old Indian joke could give
him ease, poor man!

‘Yes,’ said he, ‘we are having lovely weather.’

He had forgotten that it was a joke. Then he lapsed into silence while I
renewed my attentions to my pen.

‘I say,’ he said at last, with so strained a look about his mouth that
it was almost a contortion, ‘I haven’t done it, you know.’

‘No,’ I responded, cheerfully, ‘and you’re not going to. Is that it?
Well!’

‘Frankly--’ said he.

‘Dear me, yes! Anything else between you and me would be grotesque,’ I
interrupted, ‘after all these years.’

‘I don’t think it would be a success,’ he said, looking at me resolutely
with his clear blue eyes, in which still lay, alas! the possibility of
many delusions.

‘No,’ I said, ‘I never did, you know. But the prospect had begun to
impose upon me.’

‘To say how right you were would seem, under the circumstances, the most
hateful form of flattery.’

‘Yes,’ I said, ‘I think I can dispense with your verbal endorsement.’
I felt a little bitter. It was, of course, better that the connoisseur
should have discovered the flaw before concluding the transaction; but
although I had pointed it out myself I was not entirely pleased to have
the article returned.

‘I am infinitely ashamed that it should have taken me all these
days--day after day and each contributory--to discover what you saw so
easily and so completely.’

‘You forget that I am her mother,’ I could not resist the temptation of
saying.

‘Oh, for God’s sake don’t jeer! Please be absolutely direct, and tell
me if you have reason to believe that to the extent of a thought, of a
breath--to any extent at all--she cares.’

He was, I could see, very deeply moved; he had not arrived at this point
without trouble and disorder not lightly to be put on or off. Yet I did
not hurry to his relief, I was still possessed by a vague feeling of
offense. I reflected that any mother would be, and I quite plumed myself
upon my annoyance. It was so satisfactory, when one had a daughter, to
know the sensations of even any mother. Nor was it soothing to remember
that the young man’s whole attitude towards Cecily had been based upon
criticism of me, even though he sat before me whipped with his own
lash. His temerity had been stupid and obstinate; I could not regret his
punishment.

I kept him waiting long enough to think all this, and then I replied, ‘I
have not the least means of knowing.’

I can not say what he expected, but he squared his shoulders as if he
had received a blow and might receive another. Then he looked at me
with a flash of the old indignation. ‘You are not near enough to her for
that!’ he exclaimed.

‘I am not near enough to her for that.’

Silence fell between us. A crow perched upon an opened venetian and
cawed lustily. For years afterward I never heard a crow caw without a
sense of vain, distressing experiment. Dacres got up and began to walk
about the room. I very soon put a stop to that. ‘I can’t talk to a
pendulum,’ I said, but I could not persuade him to sit down again.

‘Candidly,’ he said at length, ‘do you think she would have me?’

‘I regret to say that I think she would. But you would not dream of
asking her.’

‘Why not? She is a dear girl,’ he responded inconsequently.

‘You could not possibly stand it.’

Then Mr. Tottenham delivered himself of this remarkable phrase: ‘I could
stand it,’ he said, ‘as well as you can.’

There was far from being any joy in the irony with which I regarded him
and under which I saw him gather up his resolution to go; nevertheless
I did nothing to make it easy for him. I refrained from imparting
my private conviction that Cecily would accept the first presentable
substitute that appeared, although it was strong. I made no reference to
my daughter’s large fund of philosophy and small balance of sentiment. I
did not even--though this was reprehensible--confess the test, the test
of quality in these ten days with the marble archives of the Moguls,
which I had almost wantonly suggested, which he had so unconsciously
accepted, so disastrously applied. I gave him quite fifteen minutes of
his bad quarter of an hour, and when it was over I wrote truthfully but
furiously to John....

That was ten years ago. We have since attained the shades of retirement,
and our daughter is still with us when she is not with Aunt Emma and
Aunt Alice--grandmamma has passed away. Mr. Tottenham’s dumb departure
that day in February--it was the year John got his C.B.--was followed,
I am thankful to say, by none of the symptoms of unrequited affection on
Cecily’s part. Not for ten minutes, so far as I was aware, was she the
maid forlorn. I think her self-respect was of too robust a character,
thanks to the Misses Farnham. Still less, of course, had she any
reproaches to serve upon her mother, although for a long time I thought
I detected--or was it my guilty conscience?--a spark of shrewdness in
the glance she bent upon me when the talk was of Mr. Tottenham and
the probabilities of his return to Agra. So well did she sustain her
experience, or so little did she feel it, that I believe the impression
went abroad that Dacres had been sent disconsolate away. One astonishing
conversation I had with her some six months later, which turned upon
the point of a particularly desirable offer. She told me something then,
without any sort of embarrassment, but quite lucidly and directly, that
edified me much to hear. She said that while she was quite sure that Mr.
Tottenham thought of her only as a friend--she had never had the least
reason for any other impression--he had done her a service for which she
could not thank him enough--in showing her what a husband might be. He
had given her a standard; it might be high, but it was unalterable.
She didn’t know whether she could describe it, but Mr. Tottenham was
different from the kind of man you seemed to meet in India. He had his
own ways of looking at things, and he talked so well. He had given her
an ideal, and she intended to profit by it. To know that men like Mr.
Tottenham existed, and to marry any other kind would be an act of folly
which she did not intend to commit. No, Major the Hon. Hugh Taverel did
not come near it--very far short, indeed! He had talked to her during
the whole of dinner the night before about jackal-hunting with a bobbery
pack--not at all an elevated mind. Yes, he might be a very good
fellow, but as a companion for life she was sure he would not be at all
suitable. She would wait.

And she has waited. I never thought she would, but she has. From time
to time men have wished to take her from us, but the standard has been
inexorable, and none of them have reached it. When Dacres married the
charming American whom he caught like a butterfly upon her Eastern tour,
Cecily sent them as a wedding present an alabaster model of the Taj, and
I let her do it--the gift was so exquisitely appropriate. I suppose
he never looks at it without being reminded that he didn’t marry Miss
Farnham, and I hope that he remembers that he owes it to Miss Farnham’s
mother. So much I think I might claim; it is really very little
considering what it stands for. Cecily is permanently with us--I believe
she considers herself an intimate. I am very reasonable about lending
her to her aunts, but she takes no sort of advantage of my liberality;
she says she knows her duty is at home. She is growing into a firm and
solid English maiden lady, with a good colour and great decision of
character. That she always had.

I point out to John, when she takes our crumpets away from us, that she
gets it from him. I could never take away anybody’s crumpets, merely
because they were indigestible, least of all my own parents’. She
has acquired a distinct affection for us, by some means best known
to herself; but I should have no objection to that if she would not
rearrange my bonnet-strings. That is a fond liberty to which I take
exception; but it is one thing to take exception and another to express
it.

Our daughter is with us, permanently with us. She declares that she
intends to be the prop of our declining years; she makes the statement
often, and always as if it were humorous. Nevertheless I sometimes
notice a spirit of inquiry, a note of investigation in her encounters
with the opposite sex that suggests an expectation not yet extinct
that another and perhaps a more appreciative Dacres Tottenham may flash
across her field of vision--alas, how improbable! Myself I can not
imagine why she should wish it; I have grown in my old age into a
perfect horror of cultivated young men; but if such a person should by
a miracle at any time appear, I think it is extremely improbable that I
will interfere on his behalf.




2. An Impossible Ideal.



Chapter 2.I.

To understand how we prized him, Dora Harris and I, it is necessary to
know Simla. I suppose people think of that place, if they ever do think
of it, as an agreeable retreat in the wilds of the Himalayas where
deodars and scandals grow, and where the Viceroy if he likes may take
off his decorations and go about in flannels. I know how useless it
would be to try to give a more faithful impression, and I will hold back
from the attempt as far as I can. Besides, my little story is itself
an explanation of Simla. Ingersoll Armour might have appeared almost
anywhere else without making social history. He came and bloomed among
us in the wilderness, and such and such things happened. It sounds too
rude a generalization to say that Simla is a wilderness; I hasten to
add that it is a waste as highly cultivated as you like, producing many
things more admirable than Ingersoll Armour. Still he bloomed there
conspicuously alone. Perhaps there would have been nothing to tell if we
had not tried to gather him. That was wrong; Nature in Simla expects you
to be content with cocked hats.

There are artists almost everywhere and people who paint even in the
Himalayas, though Miss Harris and I in our superior way went yearly to
the Simla Fine Arts Exhibition chiefly to amuse ourselves by scoffing.
It was easy to say clever things about the poor little exhibits; and one
was grateful to the show on this account, for nothing is more depressing
east of Suez than the absence of provocation to say clever things. There
one afternoon in May as we marched about enjoying ourselves, we came
upon Ingersoll Armour, not in the flesh, but in half a dozen studies
hanging in the least conspicuous corner and quite the worst light in the
room.

‘Eh, what?’ said I, and Dora exclaimed:

‘I SAY!’

‘Sent out from home,’ I said, ever the oracle.

‘Not at all,’ replied Dora. ‘Look, they are Indian subjects. SIMLA
subjects,’ she went on, with excitement.

I turned up the catalogue. ‘Ninety-seven, “Kasumti Bazaar”;
ninety-eight, “Clouds on the Chor”; ninety-nine, “The House of a
Friend”--Lord, what apricot blossoms! Yes, they’re all Simla.’

‘For goodness’ sake,’ said Dora, ‘who painted them? You’ve got the
catalogue!’

‘“I. Armour,”’ I read.

‘“I. Armour,”’ she repeated, and we looked at each other, saying in
plain silence that to the small world of Simla I. Armour was unknown.

‘Not on Government House list, I venture to believe,’ said Dora. That
in itself may show to what depths we sink. Yet it was a trenchant and a
reasonable speculation.

‘It may be a newcomer,’ I suggested, but she shook her head. ‘All
newcomers call upon us,’ she said. ‘There in the middle of the Mall we
escape none of them. He isn’t a calling person.’

‘Why do you say “he”? You are very confident with your pronouns. There’s
a delicacy of feeling--’

‘Which exactly does not suggest a women. We are undermined by delicacy
of feeling; we’re not strong enough to express it with brushes. A man
can make it a quality, a decorative characteristic, and so we see it.
With a woman it’s everything--all over the place--and of no effect. Oh,
I assure you, I. Armour is a man.’

‘Who shall stand against you! Let him be a man. He has taste.’

‘Taste!’ exclaimed Miss Harris, violently, and from the corners of her
mouth I gathered that I had said one of those things which she would
store up and produce to prove that I was not, for all my pretensions, a
person of the truest feeling. ‘He sees things.’

‘There’s an intensity,’ I ventured.

‘That’s better. Yes, an intensity. A perfect passion of colour. Look at
that.’ She indicated a patch of hillsides perhaps six inches by four, in
which the light seemed to come and go as it does in a sapphire.

We stood and gazed. It was a tremendous thing; only half a dozen studies
with feeling and knowledge in them, but there in that remote fastness
thrice barred against the arts a tremendous thing, a banquet for our
famished eyes. What they would have said to us in London is a different
matter, and how good they really were I do not find the courage to
pronounce, but they had merit enough to prick our sense of beauty
delightfully where we found them--oh, they were good!

‘Heaven send it isn’t a Tommy,’ said Dora, with a falling countenance.
‘There is something absolutely inaccessible about a Tommy.’

‘How could it be?’ I asked.

‘Oh, there are some inspired ones. But it isn’t--that’s French
technique. It’s an Englishman or an American who has worked in Paris.
What in the name of fortune is he doing here?’

‘Oh,’ I said, ‘we have had them, you know. Val Prinsep came out at the
time of the Prince of Wales’s visit.’

‘Do you remember that?’

‘It’s a matter of history,’ I said, evasively, ‘and Edwin Weeks
travelled through India not so many years ago. I saw his studio in Paris
afterward. Between his own canvases and Ahmedabad balconies and Delhi
embroideries and Burmese Buddhas and other things he seemed to have
carried off the whole place.’

‘But they don’t come up here ever. They come in the cold weather, and
as they can get plenty of snow and ice at home, they stay down in the
plains with the palm-trees.’

‘Precisely; they do,’ I said.

‘And besides,’ Dora went on, with increasing excitement, ‘this isn’t
a master. You see, he doesn’t send a single picture--only these tiny
things. And there’s a certain tentativeness’--Miss Harris, her parasol
handle pressed against her lips, looked at me with an eagerness that was
a pleasure to look at in itself.

‘A certain weakness, almost a lack of confidence, in the drawing,’ I
said.

‘What does that signify?’

‘Why, immaturity, of course--not enough discipline.’

‘He’s a student. Not that it amounts to a defect, you know’--she was as
jealous already as if she possessed the things--‘only a sign to read
by. I should be grateful for more signs. Why should a student come to
Simla?’

‘To teach, perhaps,’ I suggested. Naturally one sought only among
reasons of utility.

‘It’s the Kensington person who teaches. When they have worked in the
ateliers and learned as much as this they never do. They paint fans and
menu cards, and starve, but they don’t teach.’

Sir William Lamb, Member of Council for the Department of Finance,
was borne by the stream to our sides. The simile will hardly stand
conscientious examination, for the stream was a thin one and did no more
than trickle past, while Sir William weighed fifteen stone, and was
so eminent that it could never inconvenience him at its deepest. Dora
detached her gaze from the pictures and turned her back upon them; I
saw the measure of precaution. It was unavailing, however. ‘What have
we here?’ said Sir William. Dora removed her person from his line of
vision, and he saw what we had there.

‘The work of a friend of yours?’ Sir William was spoken of as
a ‘cautious’ man. He had risen to his present distinction on
stepping-stones of mistakes he conspicuously had not made.

‘No,’ said Dora, ‘we were wondering who the artist could be.’

Sir William looked at the studies, and had a happy thought. ‘If you ask
me, I should say a child of ten,’ he said. He was also known as a man of
humour.

‘Miss Harris had just remarked a certain immaturity,’ I ventured.

‘Oh, well,’ said Sir William, ‘this isn’t the Royal Academy, is it? I
always say it’s very good of people to send their things here at all.
And some of them are not half bad--I should call this year’s average
very high indeed.’

‘Are you pleased with the picture that has taken your prize, Sir
William?’ asked Dora.

‘I have bought it.’ Sir William’s chest underwent before our eyes an
expansion of conscious virtue. Living is so expensive in Simla; the
purchase of a merely decorative object takes almost the proportion of an
act of religion, even by a Member of Council drawing four hundred pounds
a month.

‘First-rate it is, first-rate. Have you seen it? “Our Camp in Tirah.”
 Natives cooking in the foreground, fellows standing about smoking, and
a whole pile of tinned stores dumped down in one corner, exactly as they
would be, don’t you know! Oh, I think the Committee made a very good
choice indeed, a very good choice.’

Sir William moved on, and Dora was free to send me an expressive glance.
‘Isn’t that just LIKE this place?’ she demanded. ‘Let me see, the
Viceroy’s medal, the Society’s silver medal, five prizes from Members
of Council. Highly Commended’s as thick as blackberries, and these
perfectly fresh, original, admirable things completely ignored. What an
absurd, impossible corner of the earth it is!’

‘You look very cross, you two,’ said Mrs. Sinclair, trailing past. ‘Come
and see the crazy china exhibit, all made of little bits, you know. They
say the photograph frames are simply lovely.’

Mrs. Sinclair’s invitation was not sincere. Miss Harris was able to
answer it with a laugh and a wave. We remained beside the serious fact
of exhibits 97-103.

‘Who are the judges this year?’ I asked, not that I did not know
precisely who they were likely to be. There is a custom in these
matters, and I had been part of Simla for eleven years.

Dora took the catalogue from my hand and turned its pages over.

‘Mr. Cathcart, of course; the Private Secretary to the Viceroy would be
on the Committee almost ex officio, wouldn’t he? Impossible to conceive
a Private Secretary to the Viceroy whose opinion would not be valuable
upon any head. The member for Public Works--I suppose he can build
bridges, or could once, therefore he can draw, or could once; besides,
look at his precedence and his pay! General Haycock--isn’t he head of
the Ordnance Department? I can’t think of any other reason for putting
him on. Oh yes--he’s a K.C.B., and he is inventing a way of taking
coloured photographs. Mr. Tilley, the old gentleman that teaches
elementary drawing to the little girls in the diocesan school, that’s
all right. And Mr. Jay, of course, because Mr. Jay’s water-colours
are the mainstay of the exhibition, and he must be given a chance of
expressing his opinion of them.’ She handed me back the catalogue. ‘I
have never been really angry with them before,’ she said.

‘Are you really angry now?’ I asked.

‘Furious,’ Dora replied, and indeed her face expressed indignation. Its
lines were quite tense, and a spark shone oddly in the middle of the
eyes. One could not credit her with beauty, but as her lady friends were
fond of saying, there was something ‘more’ in her face. I saw a good
deal more at this moment, and it gave me pleasure, as all her feelings
did when they came out like that. I hasten to add that she was not
unpleasing; her features had a symmetry and a mobility, and her eyes
could take any transient charm they chose to endow themselves with;
though there were moments when she compared very badly with the
other young ladies of Simla with their high spirits and their pretty
complexions, very badly indeed. Those were occasions when the gay
monotony of the place pressed, I imagine, a little heavily upon her, and
the dullness she felt translated itself in her expression. But she was
by no means unpleasing.

‘I must go and see Lady Pilkey’s picture,’ I said.

‘What is the use?’ said Dora. ‘It’s a landscape in oils--a view of the
Himalayas, near Narkanda. There are the snows in the background, very
thin and visionary through a gap in the trees, and two hills, one hill
on each side. Dark green trees, pine-trees, with a dead one in the
left foreground covered with a brilliant red creeper. Right foreground
occupied by a mountain path and a solitary native figure with its back
turned. Society’s silver medal.’

‘When did you see it?’ I asked.

‘I haven’t seen it--this year. But I saw the one she sent last, and the
one the year before that. You can trust my memory, really.’

‘No,’ I said, ‘I can’t. I’m dining there tonight. I must have an
original impression.’

‘Congratulate her on the warm blaze of colour in the foreground. It’s
perfectly safe,’ urged Miss Harris, but I felt compelled to go myself to
see lady Pilkey’s landscape. When I returned I found her still sitting
in grave absorption before the studies that had taken us so by surprise.
Her face was full of a soft new light; I had never before seen the
spring touched in her that could flood it like that.

‘You were very nearly right,’ I announced; ‘but the blaze of colour was
in the middle distance, and there was a torrent in the foreground that
quite put it out. And the picture does take the Society’s silver medal.’

‘I can not decide,’ she replied without looking at me, ‘between the
Kattiawar fair thing and those hills in the rain. I can only have
one--father won’t hear of more than one.’

‘You can have two,’ I said bluntly, so deeply interested I was in the
effect the things had on her. ‘And I will have a third for myself. I
can’t withstand those apricot-trees.’

I thought there was moisture in the eyes she turned upon me, an unusual
thing--a most unusual thing--in Dora Harris; but she winked it back, if
it was there, too quickly for any certainty.

‘You are a dear,’ she said. Once or twice before she had called me
a dear. It reminded me, as nothing else ever did, that I was a
contemporary of her father’s. It is a feeble confession, but I have
known myself refrain from doing occasional agreeable things apprehending
that she might call me a dear.



Chapter 2.II.

Dora had been out three seasons when these things happened. I remember
sharing Edward Harris’s anxiety in no slight degree as to how the
situation would resolve itself when she came, the situation consisting
so considerably in his eyes of the second Mrs. Harris, who had
complicated it further with three little red-cheeked boys, all of the
age to be led about the station on very small ponies, and not under any
circumstances to be allowed in the drawing-room when one went to tea
with their mother. No one, except perhaps poor Ted himself, was more
interested than I to observe how the situation did resolve itself, in
the decision of Mrs. Harris that the boys, the two eldest at least, must
positively begin the race for the competitive examinations of the future
without further delay, and that she must as positively be domiciled in
England ‘to be near’ them, at all events until they had well made the
start. I should have been glad to see them ride their ponies up and down
the Mall a bit longer, poor little chaps; they were still very cherubic
to be invited to take a view of competitive examinations, however
distant; but Mrs. Harris’s conviction was not to be overcome. So they
went home to begin, and she went with them, leaving Dora in possession
of her father, her father’s house, his pay, his precedence, and all
that was his. Not that I would suggest any friction; I am convinced that
there was nothing like that--at least, nothing that met the eye, or the
ear. Dora adored the three little boys and was extremely kind to their
mother. She regarded this lady, I have reason to believe, with
the greatest indulgence, and behaved towards her with the greatest
consideration; I mean she had unerring intuitions as to just when,
on afternoons when Mrs. Harris was at home from dusk till dinner, she
should be dying for a walk. One could imagine her looking with her grey
eyes at dear mamma’s horizon and deciding that papa was certainly not
enough to fill it by himself, deciding at the same time that he was
never likely to be ousted there, only accompanied, in a less important
and entirely innocent degree. It may be surprising that any one should
fly from so broad-minded a step-daughter; but the happy family party
lasted a bare three months. I think Mrs. Harris had a perception--she
was the kind of woman who arrived obscurely at very correct
conclusions--that she was contributing to her step-daughter’s amusement
in a manner which her most benevolent intentions had not contemplated,
and she was not by any means the little person to go on doing that
indefinitely, perhaps increasingly. Besides, it was in the natural order
of things that Dora should marry, and Mrs. Harris doubtless foresaw a
comfortable return for herself in the course of a year or two, when the
usual promising junior in ‘the Department’ should gild his own
prospects and promote the general well-being by acquiring its head for a
father-in-law. Things always worked out if you gave them time. How much
time you ought to give them was doubtless by now a pretty constant
query with the little lady in her foggy exile; for two years had already
passed and Dora had found no connection with any young man of the
Department more permanent than those prescribed at dinners and at
dances. It is doubtful, indeed, if she had had the opportunity. There
was no absolute means of knowing; but if offers were made they never
transpired, and Mrs. Harris, far away in England, nourished a certainty
that they never were made. Speaking with her intimate knowledge of the
sex she declared that Dora frightened the men, that her cleverness was
of a kind to paralyze any sentiment of the sort that might be expected.
It depended upon Mrs. Harris’s humour whether this was Dora’s misfortune
or her crime. She, Dora, never frightened me, and by the time her
cleverness dawned upon me, my sentiment about her had become too robust
to be paralyzed. On the contrary, the agreeable stimulus it gave me
was one of the things I counted most valuable in my life out there. It
hardly mattered, however, that I should confess this; I was not a young
man in Harris’s department. I had a department of my own; and Dora,
though she frisked with me gloriously and bullied continually, must ever
have been aware of the formidable fact that I joined the Service two
years before Edward Harris did. The daughter of three generations of
bureaucrats was not likely to forget that at one time her father had
been junior to me in the same office, though in the course of time and
the march of opportunity he had his own show now, and we nodded to
each other on the Mall with an equal sense of the divine right of
secretaries. It may seem irrelevant, but I feel compelled to explain
here that I had remained a bachelor while Harris had married twice, and
that I had kept up my cricket, while Harris had let his figure take all
the soft curves of middle age. Nevertheless the fact remained. Sometimes
I fancied it gave a certain piquancy to my relations with his daughter,
but I could never believe that the laugh was on my side.

If we met at dinner-parties, it would be sometimes Edward Harris and
sometimes myself who would take the dullest and stoutest woman down. If
she fell to him, the next in precedence was bestowed upon me, and there
might not be a pin to choose between them for phlegm and inflation. It
is a preposterous mistake to suppose that the married ladies of Simla
are in the majority brilliant and fascinating creatures, who say things
in French for greater convenience, and lead a man on. After fifteen
years I am ready to swear that I have been led on to nothing more
compromising than a subscription to the Young Women’s Christian
Association, though no one could have been more docile or more
intelligent. During one viceroyalty of happy memory half a dozen
clever and amusing men and women came together in Simla--it was a mere
fortuitous occurrence, aided by a joyous ruler who hated being bored
as none before or ever since have hated it--and the place has lived
socially upon the reputation of that meteoric term ever since. Whereas
the domestic virtues are no more deeply rooted anywhere than under the
deodars; nor could any one, I hasten to add, chronicle the fact with
more profound satisfaction than myself. A dinner-party, however, is not
a favourable setting for the domestic virtues; it does them so little
justice that one could sometimes almost wish them left at home, and I
was talking of Simla dinner-parties, where I have encountered so many.
How often have I been consulted as to the best school for boys in
England, or instructed as to how much I should let my man charge me for
shoe-blacking, or advised as to the most effectual way of preventing the
butler from stealing my cheroots, while Dora Harris, remote as a star,
talked to a cavalry subaltern about wind-galls and splints! At these
moments I felt my seniority bitterly; to give Dora to a cavalry
subaltern was such plain waste.

It was an infinite pleasure to know any one as well as I seemed to know
Dora Harris. She, I believe, held no one else upon the same terms of
intimacy, though she found women, of course, with whom she fluttered and
embraced; and while there were, naturally, men with whom I exchanged the
time o’day in terms more or less cordial, I am certain that I kept all
my closest thoughts for her. It is necessary again to know Simla to
understand how our friendship was gilded by the consideration that it
was on both sides perfectly spontaneous. Social life in the poor little
place is almost a pure farce with the number of its dictated, prompted
intimacies, not controlled by general laws of expediency as at home, but
each on its own basis of hope and expectancy, broadly and ludicrously
obvious as a case by itself. There is a conspiracy of stupidity about
it, for we are all in the same hat, every one of us; there is none so
exalted that he does not urgently want a post that somebody else can
give him. So we continue to exchange our depreciated smiles, and only
privately admit that the person who most desires to be agreeable to us
is the person whom we regard with the greatest suspicion. As between
Dora Harris and myself there could be, naturally, no ax to grind. We
amused ourselves by looking on penetratingly but tolerantly at the
grinding of other people’s.

That was a very principal bond between us, that uncompromising clearness
with which we looked at the place we lived in, and on the testimony of
which we were so certain that we didn’t like it. The women were nearly
all so much in heaven in Simla, the men so well satisfied to be there
too, at the top of the tree, that our dissatisfaction gave us to
one another the merit of originality, almost proved in one another a
superior mind. It was not that either of us would have preferred to
grill out our days in the plains; we always had a saving clause for the
climate, the altitude, the scenery; it was Simla intrinsic, Simla as its
other conditions made it, with which we found such liberal fault. Again
I should have to explain Simla, at the length of an essay at least, to
justify our condemnation. This difficulty confronts me everywhere.
I must ask you instead to imagine a small colony of superior--very
superior--officials, of British origin and traditions, set on the top of
a hill, years and miles away from literature, music, pictures, politics,
existing like a harem on the gossip of the Viceroy’s intentions, and
depending for amusement on tennis and bumble-puppy, and then consider,
you yourself, whether you are the sort of person to be unquestionably
happy there. If you see no reason to the contrary, pray do not go on.
There were times when Dora declared that she couldn’t breathe for want
of an atmosphere, and times when I looked round and groaned at the
cheerful congratulatory aridity in every man’s eye--men who had done
things at Oxford in my own year, and come out like me to be mummified
into a last state like this. Thank Heaven, there was never any cheerful
congratulation in my eye; one could always put there, when the thought
inspired it, a saving spark of rank ingratitude instead.

It was as if we had the most desirable things--roses, cool airs, far
snowy ranges--to build what we like with, and we built Simla--altitude,
7,000, population 2,500, headquarters of the Government of India during
the summer months. An ark it was, of course; an ark of refuge from the
horrible heat that surged below, and I wondered as I climbed the steeps
of Summer Hill in search of I. Armour’s inaccessible address, whether he
was to be the dove bearing beautiful testimony of a world coming nearer.
I rejected the simile, however, as over-sanguine; we had been too long
abandoned on our Ararat.



Chapter 2.III.

A dog of no sort of caste stood in the veranda and barked at me
offensively. I picked up a stone, and he vanished like the dog of a
dream into the house. It was such a small house that it wasn’t on the
municipal map at all: it looked as if someone had built it for amusement
with anything that was lying about. Nevertheless, it had a name, it
was called Amy Villa, freshly painted in white letters on a shiny
black board, and nailed against the nearest tree in the orthodox Simla
fashion. It looked as if the owner of the place had named it as a
duty towards his tenant, the board was so new, and in that case the
reflection presented itself that the tenant might have cooperated to
call it something else. It was disconcerting somehow to find that our
dove had perched, even temporarily, in Amy Villa. Nor was it soothing
to discover that the small white object stuck in the corner of the board
was Mr. Ingersoll Armour’s card.

In Simla we do not stick our cards about in that way at the mercy of the
wind and the weather; we paint our names neatly under the names of our
houses with ‘I.C.S.’ for Indian Civil Service, or ‘P.W.D.’ for Public
Works Department, or whatever designation we are entitled to immediately
after, so that there can be no mistake. This strikes newcomers sometimes
as a little professional, especially when a hand accompanies, pointing;
but it is the only possible way where there are no streets and no
numbers, but where houses are dropped about a hilltop as if they had
fallen from a pepper-pot. In sticking his card out like that Mr. Armour
seemed to imagine himself au quatrieme or au cinquieme somewhere on
the south side of the Seine; it betrayed rather a ridiculous lack of
conformity. He was high enough up, however, to give any illusion; I had
to stop to find the wind to announce myself. There was nobody else to do
it if I except the dog.

I walked into the veranda and shouted. Then I saw that one end of it was
partly glazed off, and inside sat a young man in his shirt-sleeves with
his back to the door.

In reply he called out, ‘That you, Rosario?’ and I stood silent, taken
somewhat aback.

There was only one Rosario in Simla, and he was a subordinate in my own
office. Again the hateful need to explain. Between subordinate clerks
and officials in Simla there is a greater gulf fixed than was ever
imagined in parable. Besides, Rosario had a plain strain of what we
call ‘the country’ in him, a plain strain, that is, of the colour of the
country. It was certainly the first time in my official career that I
had been mistaken for Rosario.

Armour turned round and saw me--that I was a stranger.

He got up at once. ‘Oh,’ he said, ‘I thought it was Rosario.

‘It isn’t,’ I replied, ‘my name is Philips. May I ask whether you were
expecting Mr. Rosario? I can come again, you know.’

‘Oh, it doesn’t matter. Sit down. He may drop in or he may not--I rather
thought he would today. It’s a pull up, isn’t it, from the Mall? Have a
whisky and soda.’

I stood on the threshold spellbound. It was just the smell that bound
me, the good old smell of oil paints and turpentine and mediums and
varnish and new canvas that you never by any chance put your nose into
in any part of Asia. It carried me back twenty years to old haunts,
old friends, old joys, ideals, theories. Ah, to be young and have a
temperament! For I had one then--that instant in Armour’s veranda proved
it to me forever.

‘No thanks,’ I said. ‘If you don’t mind I’ll just have the smell.’

The young fellow knew at once that I liked the smell. ‘Well, have a
chair, anyhow,’ he said, and took one himself and sat down opposite me,
letting his lean brown hands fall between his knees.

‘Do you mind,’ I said, ‘if for a minute I sit still and look round?’

He understood again.

‘I haven’t brought much,’ he said, ‘I left pretty near everything in
Paris.’

‘You have brought a world.’ Then after a moment, ‘Did you do that?’ I
asked, nodding towards a canvas tacked against the wall. It was the head
of a half-veiled Arab woman turned away.

The picture was in the turning away, and the shadow the head-covering
made over the cheek and lips.

‘Lord, no! That’s Dagnan Bouveret. I used to take my things to him,
and one day he gave me that. You have an eye,’ he added, but without
patronage. ‘It’s the best thing I’ve got.’

I felt the warmth of an old thrill.

‘Once upon a time,’ I said, ‘I was allowed to have an eye.’ The wine,
untasted all those years, went to my head. ‘That’s a vigorous bit
above,’ I continued.

‘Oh, well! It isn’t really up to much, you know. It’s Rosario’s. He
photographs mostly, but he has a notion of colour.’

‘Really?’ said I, thinking with regard to my eye that the sun of that
atrocious country had put it out. ‘I expect I’ve lost it,’ I said aloud.

‘Your eye? Oh, you’ll easily get a fresh one. Do you go home for the
exhibitions?’

‘I did once,’ I confessed. ‘My first leave. A kind of paralysis
overtakes one here. Last time I went for the grouse.’

He glanced at me with his light clear eyes as if for the first time he
encountered a difficulty.

‘It’s a magnificent country for painting,’ he said.

‘But not for pictures,’ I rejoined. He paid no attention, staring at the
ground and twisting one end of his moustache.

‘The sun on those old marble tombs--broad sun and sand--’

‘You mean somewhere about Delhi.’

‘I couldn’t get anywhere near it.’ He was not at that moment anywhere
near me. ‘But I have thought out a trick or two--I mean to have another
go when it cools off again down there.’ He returned with a smile, and
I saw how delicate his face was. The smile turned down with a little
gentle mockery in its lines. I had seen that particular smile only on
the faces of one or two beautiful women. It had a borrowed air upon a
man, like a tiara or an earring.

‘There’s plenty to paint,’ he said, looking at me with an air of
friendly speculation.

‘Indeed, yes. And it has never been done. We are sure it has never been
done.’

‘“We”--you mean people generally?’

‘Not at all. I mean Miss Harris, Miss Harris and myself.’

‘Your daughter?’

‘My name is Philips,’ I reminded him pleasantly, remembering that the
intelligence of clever people is often limited to a single art. ‘Miss
Harris is the daughter of Mr. Edward Harris, Secretary of the Government
of India in the Legislative Department. She is fond of pictures. We have
a good many tastes in common. We have always suspected that India had
never been painted, and when we saw your things at the Town Hall we knew
it.’

His queer eyes dilated, and he blushed.

‘Oh,’ he said, ‘it’s only one interpretation. It all depends on what a
fellow sees. No fellow can see everything.’

‘Till you came,’ I insisted, ‘nobody had seen anything.’

He shook his head, but I could read in his face that this was not news
to him.

‘That is mainly what I came up to tell you,’ I continued, ‘to beg that
you will go on and on. To hope that you will stay a long time and do a
great deal. It is such an extraordinary chance that any one should turn
up who can say what the country really means.’

He stuck his hands in his pockets with a restive movement. ‘Oh, don’t
make me feel responsible,’ he said, ‘I hate that;’ and then suddenly he
remembered his manners. ‘But it’s certainly nice of you to think so,’ he
added.

There was something a little unusual in his inflection which led me to
ask at this point whether he was an American, and to discover that he
came from somewhere in Wisconsin, not directly, but by way of a few
years in London and Paris. This accounted in a way for the effect of
freedom in any fortune about him for which I already liked him, and
perhaps partly for the look of unembarrassed inquiry and experiment
which sat so lightly in his unlined face. He came, one realized, out of
the fermentation of new conditions; he never could have been the product
of our limits and systems and classes in England. His surroundings, his
‘things,’ as he called them, were as old as the sense of beauty, but
he seemed simply to have put them where he could see them, there was no
pose in their arrangement. They were all good, and his delight in them
was plain; but he was evidently in no sense a connoisseur beyond that of
natural instinct. Some of those he had picked up in India I could tell
him about, but I had no impression that he would remember what I said.
There was one Bokhara tapestry I examined with a good deal of interest.

‘Yes,’ he said, ‘they told me I shouldn’t get anything as good as that
out here, so I brought it,’ but I had to explain to him why it was
anomalous that this should be so.

‘It came a good many miles over desert from somewhere,’ he remarked, as
I made a note of inquiry as to the present direction of trade in woven
goods from Persia, ‘I had to pound it for a week to get the dust out.’

We spent an hour looking over work he had done down in the plains, and
then I took my leave. It did not occur to me at the moment to ask
Armour to come to the club or to offer to do anything for him; all the
hospitality, all that was worth offering seemed so much more at his
disposition than at mine. I only asked if I might come again, mentioning
somewhat shyly that I must have the opportunity of adding, at my
leisure, to those of his pictures that were already mine by transaction
with the secretary of the Art Exhibition. I left him so astonished that
this had happened, so plainly pleased, that I was certain he had never
sold anything before in his life. This impression gave me the uplifted
joy of a discoverer to add to the satisfactions I had already drawn from
the afternoon; and I almost bounded down the hill to the Mall. I left
the pi dog barking in the veranda, and I met Mr. Rosario coming up,
but in my unusual elation I hardly paused to consider either of them
further.

The mare and her groom were waiting on the Mall, and it was only when
I got on her back that the consciousness visited me of something
forgotten. It was my mission--to propose to take Armour, if he were
‘possible,’ to call upon the Harrises. Oh, well, he was possible enough;
I supposed he possessed a coat, though he hadn’t been wearing it; and
I could arrange it by letter. Meanwhile, as was only fair, I turned the
mare in the direction of the drawing-room where I had reason to believe
that Miss Dora Harris was quenching her impatience in tea.



Chapter 2.IV.

The very next morning I met Armour on my way to the office. He was
ambling along on the leanest and most ill-groomed of bazaar ponies,
and he wore a bowler. In Simla sun hats are admissible, straw hats are
presentable, and soft felt hats are superior, but you must not wear a
bowler. I might almost say that if one’s glance falls upon a bowler, one
hardly looks further; the expectation of finding an acquaintance under
it is so vain. In this instance, I did look further, fortunately, though
in doing so I was compelled to notice that the bowler was not lifted
in answer to my salutation. Of no importance in itself, of course,
but betraying in Armour a certain lack of observation. I felt the
Departmental Head crumble in me, however, as I recognized him, and I
pulled the mare up in a manner which she plainly resented. It was my
opportunity to do cautiously and delicately what I had omitted the
afternoon before; but my recollection is that I was very clumsy.

I said something about the dust, and he said something about the glare,
and then I could think of nothing better than to ask him if he wouldn’t
like to meet a few Simla people.

‘Oh, I know lots of people, thanks,’ he said. ‘It’s kind of you to think
of it, all the same, but I’ve got any amount of friends here.’

I thought of Mr. Rosario, and stood, or sat confounded.

The mare fidgeted; I knocked a beast of a fly off her, and so gained
time.

‘This is my second season up here, you know.’

‘Your second season!’ I exclaimed. ‘Where on earth have you been
hiding?’

‘Well, I didn’t exhibit last year, you see. I’d heard it was a kind of
a toy show, so I thought I wouldn’t. I think now that was foolish. But I
got to know quite a number of families.’

‘But I am sure there are numbers that you haven’t met,’ I urged,’ or I
should have heard of it.’

He glanced at me with a slight flush. ‘If you mean society people,’
he said, ‘I don’t care about that kind of thing, Mr. Philips. I’m not
adapted to it, and I don’t want to be. If any one offered to introduce
me to the Viceroy, I would ask to be excused.’

‘Oh, the Viceroy,’ I responded, disrespectfully, ‘is neither here nor
there. But there are some people, friends of my own, who would like very
much to meet you.’

‘By the name of Harris?’ he asked. I was too amazed to do anything but
nod. By the name of Harris! The Secretary of the Government of India in
the Legislative Department! The expression, not used as an invocation,
was inexcusable.

‘I remember you mentioned them yesterday.’

‘Yes,’ I said, ‘there’s a father and daughter. Miss Harris is very
artistic.’

His face clouded, as well it might, at the word. ‘Does she paint?’ he
asked, so apprehensively that I could not forbear a smile at Dora’s
expense. I could assure him that she did not paint, that she had not
painted, at all events, for years, and presently I found myself in
the ridiculous position of using argument to bring a young man to the
Harrises. In the end I prevailed, I know, out of sheer good nature on
Armour’s part; he was as innocent as a baby of any sense of opportunity.

We arranged it for the following Friday, but as luck would have it, His
Excellency sent for me at the very hour; we met the messenger. I felt
myself unlucky, but there was nothing for it but that Armour should go
alone, which he did, with neither diffidence nor alacrity, but as if it
were all in the day’s work, and he had no reason to be disobliging.

The files were very heavy during the succeeding fortnight, and the
Viceroy quite importunate in his demand for my valuable suggestions.
I was worked off my legs, and two or three times was obliged to deny
myself in replying to notes from Dora suggesting Sunday breakfast or
afternoon tea. Finally, I shook myself free; it was the day she wrote:

‘You must come--I can’t keep it to myself any longer.’

I half thought Armour would be there, but he wasn’t; that is, he was
absent corporeally, but the spirit and expression of him littered
every convenient part. Some few things lay about that I had seen in
the studio, to call it so, but most of the little wooden panels looked
fresh, almost wet, and the air held strongly the fragrance of Armour’s
north veranda. In one corner there used to be a Madonna on a carved
easel; the Madonna stood on the floor, and the easel with working pegs
in it held an unfinished canvas. Dora sat in the midst with a distinct
flush--she was inclined to be sallow--and made me welcome in terms
touched with extravagance. She did not rush, however, upon the matter
that was dyeing her cheeks, and I showed myself as little impetuous. She
poured out the tea, and we sat there inhaling, as it were, the aroma of
the thing, while keeping it consciously in the background.

I imagine there was no moment in the time I describe when we enjoyed
Ingersoll Armour so much as at this one, when he lay in his nimbus half
known and wholly suppressed, between us. There were later instances,
perhaps, of deeper satisfaction, but they were more or less perplexed,
and not unobscured by anxiety. That afternoon it was all to know and to
be experienced, with just a delicious foretaste.

I said something presently about Lady Pilkey’s picnic on the morrow, to
which we had both been bidden.

‘Shall I call for you?’ I asked. ‘You will ride, of course.’

‘Thanks, but I’ve cried off--I’m going sketching.’ Her eyes plainly
added, ‘with Ingersoll Armour,’ but she as obviously shrank from the
roughness of pitching him in that unconsidered way before us. For some
reason I refrained from taking the cue. I would not lug him in either.

‘That is a new accomplishment,’ was as much as I felt I could say with
dignity, and she responded:

‘Yes, isn’t it?’

I felt some slight indignation on Lady Pilkey’s account. ‘Do you really
think you ought to do things like that at the eleventh hour?’ I asked,
but Dora smiled at a glance, the hypocrisy out of my face.

‘What does anything matter?’ she demanded.

I knew perfectly well the standard by which nothing mattered, and there
was no use, of course, in going on pretending that I did not.

‘I assured him that you didn’t paint,’ I said, accusingly.

‘Oh, I had to--otherwise what was there to go upon? He would have been
found only to be lost again. You did not contemplate that?’ Miss Harris
inquired sweetly.

‘I should have thought it was the surest way of losing him.’

‘I can’t think why you should be so rude. He observes progress already.’

‘With a view to claiming and holding him, would it be of any use,’ I
asked, ‘for me to start in oils?’

Miss Harris eyed me calmly.

‘I don’t know,’ she said, ‘but it doesn’t seem the same thing somehow. I
think you had better leave it to me.’

‘Indeed, I won’t,’ I said; ‘there is too much in it,’ and we smiled
across the gulf of our friendly understanding.

I crossed to the mantelpiece and picked up one of the little wet panels.
There was that in it which explained my friend’s exultation much more
plainly than words.

‘That is what I am to show him tomorrow,’ she exclaimed; ‘I think I have
done as he told me. I think it’s pretty right.’

Whether it was pretty right or pretty wrong, she had taken in an
extraordinary way an essence out of him. It wasn’t of course good,
but his feeling was reflected in it, at once so brilliantly and so
profoundly that it was startling to see.

‘Do you think he’ll be pleased?’ she asked, anxiously.

‘I think he’ll be astounded,’ I said, reserving the rest, and she cried
in her pleasure, ‘Oh, you dear man!’

‘I see you have taken possession of him,’ I went on.

‘Ah, body and soul,’ Dora rejoined, and it must have been something like
that. I could imagine how she did it; with what wiles of simplicity and
candid good-fellowship she had drawn him to forgetfulness and response,
and how presently his enthusiasm leaped up to answer hers and they had
been caught altogether out of the plane of common relations, and he had
gone away on that disgraceful bazaar pony with a ratified arrangement
to return next day which had been almost taken for granted from the
beginning.

I confess, though I had helped to bring it about, the situation didn’t
altogether please me. I did not dream of foolish dangers, but it seemed
to take a little too much for granted; I found myself inwardly demanding
whether, after all, a vivid capacity to make colour conscious was a
sufficient basis on which to bring to Edward Harris’s house a young man
about whom we knew nothing whatever else. An instant’s regard showed
the scruple fraudulent, it fled before the rush of pleasure with which
I gazed at the tokens he had left behind him. I fell back on my wonder,
which was great, that Dora should have possessed the technique necessary
to take him at a point where he could give her so much that was
valuable.

‘Oh, well,’ she said when I uttered it, ‘you know I made the experiment!
I found out in South Kensington--you can learn that much there--that I
never would be able to paint well enough to make it worth while. So I
dropped it and took a more general line towards life. But I find it very
easy to imagine myself dedicated to that particular one again.’

‘You never told me,’ I said. Why had I been shut out of that experience?

‘I tell you now,’ Dora replied, absently, ‘when I am able to offer
you the fact with illustrations.’ She laughed and dropped a still
illuminated face in the palm of her hand. ‘He has wonderfully revived
me,’ she declared. ‘I could throw, honestly, the whole of Simla
overboard for this.’

‘Don’t,’ I urged, feeling, suddenly, an integral part of Simla.

‘Oh, no--what end would be served? But I don’t care who knows,’ she went
on with a rush, ‘that in all life this is what I like best, and people
like Mr. Armour are the people I value most. Heavens, how few of them
there are! And wherever they go how the air clears up round them! It
makes me quite ill to think of the life we lead here--the poverty of it,
the preposterous dullness of it....’

‘For goodness’ sake,’ I said, obscurely irritated, ‘don’t quote the
bishop. The life holds whatever we put into it.’

‘For other people it does, and for us it holds what other people put
into it,’ she retorted. ‘I don’t know whether you think it’s adequately
filled with gold lace and truffles.’

‘Why should I defend it?’ I asked, not knowing indeed why. ‘But it has
perhaps a dignity, you know. Ah, you are too fresh from your baptism,’
I continued, as she shook her head and went to the piano. The quality,
whatever it was, that the last fortnight had generated in her, leaped
from her fingers; she played with triumph, elation, intention. The notes
seemed an outlet for the sense of beauty and for power to make it. I had
never heard her play like that before.

It occurred to me to ask when she had done, how far, after a fortnight,
she could throw light on Armour’s aims and history, where he had come
from, and the great query with which we first received him, what he
could be doing in Simla. I gathered that she had learned practically
nothing, and had hardly concerned herself to learn anything. What
difference did it make? she asked me. Why should we inquire? Why tack
a theory of origin to a phenomenon of joy? Let us say the wind brought
him, and build him a temple. She was very whimsical up to the furthest
stretch of what could possibly be considered tea-time. When I went
away I saw her go again and sit down at the piano. In the veranda I
remembered something, stopped, and went back. I had to go back. ‘You did
not tell me,’ I said, ‘when he was coming again.’

‘Oh, tomorrow--tomorrow, of course,’ Dora paused to reply.

I resented, as I made my way to the Club, the weight of official duties
that made it so impossible for me to keep at all closely in touch with
this young man.



Chapter 2.V.

The art of the photographer usually arouses in me all that is splenetic,
and I had not submitted myself to him for years before Dora made such a
preposterous point of it--years in which, as I sadly explained to her,
I might have submitted to the ordeal with much more ‘pleasing’ results.
She had often insisted before, but I could never see that she made out
a particularly good case for the operation until one afternoon when
she showed me the bold counterfeit presentment of an Assistant
Adjutant-General or some such person, much flattered as to features
but singularly faithful in its reproduction of the straps and buttons
attached. To my post also there belongs a uniform and a cocked hat
sufficiently dramatic, but persons who serve the State primarily with
the intelligence are supposed to have a mind above buttons; and when
I decided that my photograph should compete with the Assistant
Adjutant-General’s, I gave him every sartorial advantage. I gathered
that the offer, cabinet size, of this gentleman had been a spontaneous
one; that certainly could not be said of mine. Most unwillingly I turned
one morning into Kauffer’s; and I can not now imagine why I did it,
for emulation of the Assistant Adjutant-General was really not motive
enough, unless it was with an instinct prepared to stumble upon matter
germane in an absurd degree to this little history.

I had the honour to be subjected to the searching analysis of Mr.
Kauffer himself. It was he who placed the chair and arranged the screw,
he who fixed the angle of my chin and gently disposed my fingers on my
knee. He gave me, I remember, a recent portrait of the Viceroy to fix
my eye upon, doubtless with the purpose of inspiring my countenance
with the devotion which would sit suitably upon one of His Excellency’s
slaves, and when it was all over he conducted me into another apartment
in order that I might see the very latest viceregal group--a domestic
one, including the Staff. The walls of the room contained what is
usually there, the enlarged photograph, the coloured photograph, the
amateur theatrical group, the group of His Excellency’s Executive
Council, the native dignitary with a diamond-tipped aigrette in the
front of his turban. The copy in oils of some old Italian landscape,
very black and yellow, also held its invariable place, and above it,
very near the ceiling, a line of canvases which, had I not been led past
them to inspect our ruler and his family, who sat transfixed on an easel
in a resplendent frame, would probably have escaped my attention. I did
proper homage to the easel, and then turned to those pictures. It was
plain enough who had painted them. Armour’s broad brush stood out all
over them. They were mostly Indian sporting subjects, the incident
a trifle elliptical, the drawing unequal, but the verve and feeling
unmistakeable, and colour to send a quiver of glorious acquiescence
through you like a pang. What astonished me was the number of them;
there must have been at least a dozen, all the same size and shape, all
hanging in a line of dazzling repetition. Here then was the explanation
of Armour’s seeming curious lack of output, and plain denial of the
supposition that he spent the whole of his time in doing the little
wooden ‘pochade’ things whose sweetness and delicacy had so feasted our
eyes elsewhere. It was part, no doubt, of his absolutely uncommercial
nature--we had experienced together passages of the keenest
embarrassment over my purchase of some of his studies--that he had not
mentioned these more serious things exposed at Kauffer’s; one had the
feeling of coming unexpectedly on treasure left upon the wayside and
forgotten.

‘Hullo!’ I said, at a standstill, ‘I see you’ve got some of Mr. Armour’s
work there.’

Mr. Kauffer, with his hands behind him, made the sound which has its
counterpart in a shrug. ‘Yass,’ he said, ‘I haf some of Mr. Armour’s
work there. This one, that one, all those remaining pictures--they are
all the work of Mr. Armour.’

‘I didn’t know that any of his things were to be seen outside his
studio,’ I observed.

‘So? They are to be seen here. There is no objection.’

‘Why should there be any objection?’ I demanded, slightly nettled.
‘People must see them before they buy them.’

‘Buy them!’ Kauffer’s tone was distinctly exasperated. ‘Who will buy
these pictures? Nobody. They are all, every one of them to REfuse.’

‘If you know Mr. Armour well enough,’ I said, ‘you should advise him
to exhibit some of his local studies and sketches here. They might sell
better.’

My words seemed unfortunately chosen. Mr. Kauffer turned an honest angry
red.

‘Do I not know Mr. Armour well enough--und better!’ he exclaimed. ‘What
this man wass doing when I in Paris find him oudt? Shtarving, mein
Gott! I see his work. I see he paint a very goot horse, very goot animal
subject. I bring him oudt on contract, five hundred rupees the monnth to
paint for me, for my firm. Sir, it is now nine monnth. I am yoost four
tousand five hundred rupees out of my pocket by this gentleman!’

To enable me to cope with this astonishing tale I asked Mr. Kauffer for
a chair, which he obligingly gave me, and begged that he also would be
seated. The files at my office were my business, and this was not, but
no matter of Imperial concern seemed at the moment half so urgently
to require probing. ‘Surely,’ I said, ‘that is an unusual piece of
enterprise for a photographic firm to employ an artist to paint on a
salary. I don’t know even a regular dealer who does it.’

Mr. Kauffer at once and frankly explained. It was unusual and entirely
out of the regular line of business. It was, in fact, one of the
exceptional forms of enterprise inspired in this country by the native
prince. We who had to treat with the native prince solely on lofty
political lines were hardly likely to remember how largely he bulked
in the humbler relations of trade; but there was more than one Calcutta
establishment, Mr. Kauffer declared, that would be obliged to put up its
shutters without this inconstant and difficult, but liberal customer.
I waited with impatience. I could not for the life of me see Armour’s
connection with the native prince, who is seldom a patron of the arts
for their own sakes.

‘Surely,’ I said, ‘you could not depend on the Indian nobility to buy
landscapes. They never do. I know of only one distinguished exception,
and he lives a thousand miles from here, in Bengal.’

‘No, not landscape,’ returned Mr. Kauffer; ‘but that Indian nobleman
will buy his portrait. We send our own man--photographic artist--to his
State, and he photograph the Chief and his arab, the Chief and his Prime
Minister, the Chief in his durbar, palace, gardens, stables--everything.
Presently the Chief goes on a big shoot. He says he will not have a
plain photograph--besides, it is difficult. He will have a painting, and
he will pay.’

‘Ah,’ I said, ‘I begin to see.’

‘You see? Then I send this Armour. Look!’ Mr. Kauffer continued with
rising excitement, baited apparently by the unfortunate canvas to which
he pointed, ‘when Armour go to make that I say you go paint ze Maharajah
of Gridigurh spearing ze wild pig. You see what he make?’

‘Well,’ I said, ‘it is a wonderfully spirited, dashing thing, and the
treatment of all that cane-brake and jungle grass is superb.’

‘Ze treatment--pardon me, sir, I overboil--do you know which is ze
Maharajah?’

‘I can’t say I do.’

‘Neider does he. Ze Maharajah refuse zat picture; he is a good fellow,
too. He says it is a portrait of ze pig.’

‘But it is so good,’ I protested, ‘of the pig.’

‘But that does not interest the Maharajah, you onderstand, no. You see
this one? Nawab of Kandore on his State elephant.’

No doubt about it,’ I said. ‘I know the Nawab well, the young scoundrel.
How dignified he looks!’

There was a note of real sorrow in Kauffer’s voice. ‘Dignified? Oh, yes;
dignified, but, you observe, also black. The Nawab will not be painted
black. At once it is on my hands.’

‘But he is black,’ I remonstrated. ‘He’s the darkest native I’ve ever
seen among the nobility.’

‘No matter for that. He will not be black. When I photograph that
Nawab--any nawab--I do not him black make. But ziss ass of Armour--ach!’

It was a fascinating subject, and I could have pursued it all along the
line of poor Armour’s rejected canvases, but the need to get away from
Kauffer with his equal claim upon my sympathy was too great. To have
cracked my solemn mask by a single smile would have been to break down
irrepressibly, and never since I set foot in India had I felt a parallel
desire to laugh and to weep. There was a pang in it which I recognize
as impossible to convey, arising from the point of contact, almost
unimaginable yet so clear before me, of the uncompromising ideals of
the atelier and the naive demands of the Oriental, with an unhappy
photographer caught between and wriggling. The situation was really
monstrous, the fatuous rejection of all that fine scheming and exquisite
manipulation, and it did not grow less so as Mr. Kauffer continued to
unfold it. Armour had not, apparently, proceeded to the scene of his
labours without instructions. In the pig-sticking delineation he had
been specially told that the Maharajah and the pig were to be in the
middle, with the rest nowhere and nothing between. Other injunctions
were as clear, and as clearly disregarded. Armour, like the Maharajahs,
had simply ‘REfuse’ to abandon his premeditated conceptions of how the
thing should be done. And here was the result, for the laughter of the
gods and anybody else that might see. I asked Kauffer unguardedly if no
sort of pressure could be brought to bear upon these chaps to make them
pay up. His face beaming with hope and intelligence, he suggested that
I should approach the Foreign Office in his behalf; but this I could not
quite see my way to. The coercion of native rulers, I explained, was a
difficult and a dangerous art, and to insist, for example, that one
of them should recognize his own complexion might be to run up a
disproportionate little bill of our own. I did, however, compound
something with Kauffer; I hope it wasn’t a felony. ‘Look here,’ I said
to Kauffer, ‘this isn’t official, you know, in any way, but how would
it do to write that scamp Kandore a formal letter regretting that the
portrait does not suit him, and asking his permission to dispose of it
to me? Of course it is yours to do as you like with already, but that is
no reason why you shouldn’t ask. I should like it, but the Porcha tiger
beat will do as well.’

Kauffer nearly fell upon my neck.

‘That Kandore will buy it to put in one bonfire first,’ he assured me,
and I sincerely hoped for his sake that it would be the case.

‘Of course it’s understood,’ I bethought me to say, ‘that I get it, if I
do get it, at Mr. Armour’s price. I’m not a Maharajah, you know, and it
isn’t a portrait of me.’

‘Of course!’ said Kauffer, ‘but I sink I sell you that Porcha; it is ze
best of ze two.’



Chapter 2.VI.

I ventured for a few days to keep the light which chance had shed for
me upon Armour’s affairs to myself. The whole thing considered in
connection with his rare and delicate talent, seemed too derogatory and
disastrous to impart without the sense of doing him some kind of injury
in the mere statement. But there came a point when I could no longer
listen to Dora Harris’s theories to account for him, wild idealizations
as most of them were of any man’s circumstances and intentions. ‘Why
don’t you ask him point-blank?’ I said, and she replied, frowning
slightly, ‘Oh, I couldn’t do that. It would destroy something--I don’t
know what, but something valuable--between us.’ This struck me as
an exaggeration, considering how far, by that time, they must have
progressed towards intimacy, and my mouth was opened. She heard me
without the exclamations I expected, her head bent over the pencil she
was sharpening, and her silence continued after I had finished. The
touch of comedy I gave the whole thing--surely I was justified in
that!--fell flat, and I extracted from her muteness a sense of rebuke;
one would think I had been taking advantage of the poor devil.

At last, having broken the lead of her pencil three times, she turned a
calm, considering eye upon me.


‘You have known this for a fortnight?’ she asked. ‘That doesn’t seem
somehow quite fair.’

‘To whom?’ I asked, and her answer startled me.

‘To either of us,’ she said.

How she advised herself to that effect is more than I can imagine, but
the print of her words is indelible, that is what she said.

‘Oh, confound it!’ I exclaimed. ‘I couldn’t help finding out, you know.’

‘But you could help keeping it to yourself in that--in that base way,’
she replied, and almost--the evening light was beginning to glimmer
uncertainly through the deodars--I could swear I saw the flash of a tear
on her eyelid.

‘I beg your pardon,’ she went on a moment later, ‘but I do hate having
to pity him. It’s intolerable--that.’

I picked up a dainty edition of Aucassin and Nicolette with the
intention of getting upon ground less emotional, and observed on the
flyleaf ‘D.H. from I.A. In memory of the Hill of Stars.’ I looked
appreciatively at the binding, and as soon as possible put it down.

‘He was not bound to tell me,’ Dora asserted presently, in reply to my
statement that the mare had somehow picked up a nail in the stable, and
was laid up.

‘You have been very good to him,’ I said. ‘I think he was.’

‘His reticence was due,’ she continued, as if defying contradiction, ‘to
a simple dislike to bore one with his personal affairs.’

‘Was it?’ I assented. My tone acknowledged with all humility that she
was likely to know, and I did not deserve her doubtful glance.

‘He could not certainly,’ she went on, with firmer decision, ‘have been
in the least ashamed of his connection with Kauffer.’

‘He comes from a country where social distinctions are less sharp than
they are in this idiotic place,’ I observed.

‘Oh, if you think it is from any lack of recognition! His sensitiveness
is beyond reason. He has met two or three men in the Military Department
here--he was aware of the nicest shade of their patronage. But he does
not care. To him life is more than a clerkship. He sees all round people
like that. They are only figures in the landscape.’

‘Then,’ I said, ‘he is not at all concerned that nobody in this Capua
of ours knows him, or cares anything about him, or has bought a scrap of
his work, except our two selves.’

‘That’s a different matter. I have tried to rouse in him the feeling
that it would be as well to be appreciated, even in Simla, and I think
I’ve succeeded. He said, after those two men had gone away on Sunday,
that he thought a certain reputation in the place where he lived would
help anybody in his work.’

‘On Sunday? Do you mean between twelve and two?’

‘Yes, he came and made a formal call. There was no reason why he
shouldn’t.’

‘Now that I think of it,’ I rejoined, ‘he shot a card on me too, at the
Club. I was a little surprised. We didn’t seem somehow to be on those
terms. One doesn’t readily associate him with any conventionality.’

‘There’s no reason why he shouldn’t,’ said Dora again, and with this
vague comment we spoke of something else, both of us, I think, a little
disquieted and dissatisfied that he had.

‘I think,’ Dora said as I went away, ‘that you had better go up to the
studio and tell him what you have told me. Perhaps it doesn’t matter
much, but I can’t bear the thought of his not knowing.’

‘Come to Kauffer’s in the morning and see the pictures,’ I urged; but
she turned away, ‘Oh, not with you.’

I found my way almost at once to Amy Villa, not only because I had been
told to go there. I wanted, myself, certain satisfactions. Armour was
alone and smoking, but I had come prepared against the contingency of
one of his cigars. They were the cigars of the man who doesn’t know what
he eats. With sociable promptness I lighted one of my own. The little
enclosed veranda testified to a wave of fresh activity. The north light
streamed in upon two or three fresh canvases, the place seemed full of
enthusiasm, and you could see its source, at present quiescent under the
influence of tobacco, in Armour’s face.

‘You have taken a new line,’ I said, pointing to a file of camels, still
half obscured by the dust of the day, coming along a mountain road
under a dim moon. They might have been walking through time and through
history. It was a queer, simple thing, with a world of early Aryanism in
it.

‘Does that say anything? I’m glad. It was to me articulate, but I didn’t
know. Oh, things have been going well with me lately. Those two studies
over there simply did themselves. That camp scene on the left is almost
a picture. I think I’ll put a little more work on it and give it a
chance in Paris. I got in once, you know. Champ de Mars. With some
horses.’

‘Did you, indeed?’ I said. ‘Capital.’ I asked him if he didn’t
atrociously miss the life of the Quarter, and he surprised me by saying
that he never had lived it. He had been en pension instead with a dear
old professor of chemistry and his family at Puteaux, and used to go in
and out. A smile came into his eyes at the remembrance, and he told
me one after the other idyllic little stories of the old professor and
madame. Madame and the omelet--madame and the melon--M. Vibois and the
maire; I sat charmed. So long as we remained in France his humour was
like this, delicate and expansive, but an accidental allusion led us
across the Channel when he changed. He had no little stories of the
time he spent in England. Instead he let himself go in generalizations,
aimed, for they had a distinct animus, at English institutions and
character, particularly as these appear in English society. I could
not believe, from the little I had seen of him, that his experience of
English society of any degree had been intimate; what he said had the
flavour of Radical Sunday papers. The only original element was the
feeling behind, which was plainly part of him; speculation instantly
clamoured as to how far this was purely temperamental and how far the
result of painful contact. He himself, he said, though later of
the Western States, had been born under the British flag of British
parents--though his mother was an Irishwoman she came from loyal
Ulster--and he repeated the statement as if it in some way justified his
attitude towards his fellow countrymen and excused his truculence in the
ear of a servant of the empire which he had the humour to abuse. I heard
him, I confess, with impatience, it was all so shabby and shallow, but
I heard him out, and I was rewarded; he came for an illustration in
the end to Simla. ‘Look,’ he said, ‘at what they call their “Government
House list”; and look at Strobo, Signor Strobo. Isn’t Strobo a man of
intelligence, isn’t he a man of benevolence? He gave ten thousand rupees
last week to the famine fund. Is Strobo on Government House list? Is he
ever invited to dine with the Viceroy? No, because Strobo keeps a hotel!
Look at Rosario--where does Rosario come in? Nowhere, because Rosario is
a clerk, and a subordinate. Yet Rosario is a man of wide reading and a
very accomplished fellow!’

It became more or less necessary to argue then, and the commonplaces
with which I opposed him called forth a wealth of detail bearing most
picturesquely upon his stay among us. I began to think he had never
hated English rigidity and English snobbery until he came to Simla,
and that he and Strobo and Rosario had mingled their experiences in one
bitter cup. I gathered this by inference only, he was curiously watchful
and reticent as to anything that had happened to him personally; indeed,
he was careful to aver preferences for the society of ‘sincere’
people like Strobo and Rosario, that seemed to declare him more than
indifferent to circles in which he would not meet them. In the end our
argument left me ridiculously irritated--it was simply distressing to
see the platform from which he obtained so wide and exquisite a view of
the world upheld by such flimsy pillars--and my nerves were not soothed
by his proposal to walk with me to the Club. I could hardly refuse it,
however, and he came along in excellent spirits, having effected the
demolition of British social ideals, root and branch. His mongrel dog
accompanied, keeping offensively near our heels. It was not even an
honest pi, but a dog of tawdry pretensions with a banner-like tail
dishonestly got from a spaniel. On one occasion I very nearly kicked the
dog.



Chapter 2.VII.

‘The fact is,’ I said to Dora as we rode down to the gymkhana, ‘his
personality takes possession of one. I constantly go to that little hut
of his with intentions, benevolent or otherwise, which I never carry
out.’

‘You mean,’ she answered, ‘that you completely forgot to reveal to him
your hateful knowledge about Kauffer.’

‘On the contrary, I didn’t forget it for a moment. But the conversation
took a turn that made it quite impossible to mention.’

‘I can understand,’ Miss Harris replied softly, ‘how that might be. And
it doesn’t in the least matter,’ she went on triumphantly, ‘because I’ve
told him myself.’

My nerves must have been a trifle strung up at the time, for this struck
me as a matter for offense. ‘You thought I would trample upon him,’ I
exclaimed.

‘No, no really. I disliked his not knowing it was known--rien de plus,’
she said lightly.

‘What did he say?’

‘Oh, not much. What should he say?’

‘He might have expressed a decent regret on poor Kauffer’s account,’ I
growled. Dora did not reply, and a glance showed her frowning.

‘I believe he apologized!’ I cried, pushing, as it were, my advantage.

‘He explained.’

‘Oh!’

‘Of course he hasn’t relished the position, and of course he didn’t
realize it before he came. Shall we trot?’

I was compelled to negative the idea of trotting, since we were
descending quite the steepest pitch of the road down to Annandale. We
went on at a walk, and it occurred to me, as my contemplative gaze
fell on my own pig-skins, that we were, even for Simla, an uncommonly
well-turned-out pair. I had helped to pick Dora’s hack, and I allowed
myself to reflect that he did my judgment credit. She sat him perfectly
in her wrath--she was plainly angry--not a hair out of place. Why is it
that a lady out of temper with her escort always walks away from him? Is
her horse sympathetic? Ronald, at all events, was leading by a couple of
yards, when suddenly he shied, bounding well across the road.

The mare, whose manners I can always answer for, simply stopped and
looked haughtily about for explanations. A path dropped into the road
from the hillside; something came scrambling and stumbling down.

‘Oh!’ cried Dora, as it emerged and was Armour on his much enduring
white pony, ‘how you frightened us!’

‘Why don’t you stick to the road, man?’ I exclaimed. ‘It isn’t usual to
put ponies up and down these coolie tracks!’

He took no notice of this rather broad hint that I was annoyed, but
fixed his eager, light, luminous eyes upon Dora.

‘I’m sorry,’ he said, and added, ‘I did not expect to see you today!’

‘Not till tomorrow,’ she returned. ‘You remember that we are sketching
tomorrow?’

He looked at her and smiled slightly; and then I remember noticing that
his full, arched upper lip seldom quite met its counterpart over his
teeth. This gave an unpremeditated casual effect to everything he found
to say, and made him look a dreamer at his busiest. His smile was at the
folly of her reminder.

‘I’ve just been looking for something that you would like,’ he said,
‘but it isn’t much good hunting about alone. I see five times as much
when we go together.’

He and his pony barred the way; he had an air of leisure and of
felicity; one would think we had met at an afternoon party.

‘We are on our way,’ I explained, ‘to the gymkhana. Miss Harris is in
one of the events. You did enter for the needle-threading race, didn’t
you, with Lord Arthur? I think we must get on.’

A slow, dull red mounted to Armour’s face and seemed to put out that
curious light in his eyes.

‘Is it far?’ he asked, glancing down over the tree-tops. ‘I’ve never
been there.’

‘Why,’ cried Dora, suddenly, ‘you’ve been down!’

‘So you have,’ I confirmed her. ‘Your beast is damaged too.’

‘Oh, it was only a stumble,’ Armour replied; ‘I stuck on all right.’

‘Well,’ I said, ‘you had better get off now, as you didn’t then,
and look at your animal’s near fore. The swelling’s as big as a bun
already.’

Again he made me no answer, but looked intently and questioningly at
Dora.

‘Get off, Mr. Armour,’ she said, sharply, ‘and lead your horse home. It
is not fit to be ridden. Goodbye.’

I have no doubt he did it, but neither of us were inclined to look back
to see. We pushed on under the deodars, and I was indulgent to a trot.
At the end of it Dora remarked that Mr. Armour naturally could not be
expected to know anything about riding, it was very plucky of him to get
on a horse at all, among these precipices; and I of course agreed.

Lord Arthur was waiting when we arrived, on his chestnut polo pony, but
Dora immediately scratched for the brilliant event in which they were
paired. Ronald, she said, was simply cooked with the heat. Ronald had
come every yard of the way on his toes and was fit for anything, but
Lord Arthur did not insist. There were young ladies in Simla, I am glad
to say, who appealed more vividly to his imagination than Dora Harris
did, and one of them speedily replaced her, a fresh-coloured young
Amazon who was staying at the Chief’s. She wandered about restlessly
over the dry turf for a few minutes, and then went and sat down in a
corner of the little wooden Grand Stand and sent me for a cup of tea.

‘Won’t you come to the tent?’ I asked a little ruefully, eyeing the
distance and the possible collisions between, but she shook her head.

‘I simply couldn’t bear it,’ she said, and I went feeling somehow
chastened myself by the cloud that was upon her spirit.

I found her on my return regarding the scene with a more than usually
critical eye, and a more than usually turned down lip. Yet it was
exactly the scene it always was, and always, probably, will be. I sat
down beside her and regarded it also, but more charitably than usual.
Perhaps it was rather trivial, just a lot of pretty dresses and excited
young men in white riding-breeches doing foolish things on ponies in
the shortest possible time, with one little crowd about the Club’s
refreshment tent and another about the Staff’s, while the hills sat
round in an indifferent circle; but it appealed to me with a kind of
family feeling that afternoon, and inspired me with tolerance, even
benevolence.

‘After all,’ I said, ‘it’s mainly youth and high spirits--two good
things. And one knows them all.’

‘And who are they to know?’ complained Dora.

‘Just decent young Englishmen and Englishwomen, out here on their
country’s business,’ I replied cheerfully; ‘with the marks of Oxford and
Cambridge and Sandhurst and Woolwich on the men. Well-set-up youngsters,
who know what to do and how to do it. Oh, I like the breed!’

‘I wonder,’ said she, in a tone of preposterous melancholy, ‘if
eventually I have to marry one of them.’

‘Not necessarily,’ I said. She looked at me with interest, as if I had
contributed importantly to the matter in hand, and resumed tapping her
boot with her riding-crop. We talked of indifferent things and had long
lapses. At the close of one effort Dora threw herself back with a deep,
tumultuous sigh. ‘The poverty of this little wretched resort ties up
one’s tongue!’ she cried. ‘It is the bottom of the cup; here one gets
the very dregs of Simla’s commonplace. Let us climb out of it.’

I thought for a moment that Ronald had been too much for her nerves
coming down, and offered to change saddles, but she would not. We took
it out of the horses all along the first upward slopes, and as we pulled
in to breathe them she turned to me paler than ever.

‘I feel better now,’ she said.

For myself I had got rid of Armour for the afternoon. I think my
irritation with him about his pony rose and delivered me from the
too insistent thought of him. With Dora it was otherwise; she had
dismissed him; but he had never left her for a moment the whole long
afternoon.

She flung a searching look at me. With a reckless turn of her head, she
said, ‘Why didn’t we take him with us?’

‘Did we want him?’ I asked.

‘I think I always want him.’

‘Ah!’ said I, and would have pondered this statement at some length in
silence, but that she plainly did not wish me to do so.

‘We might perfectly well have sent his pony home with one of our own
servants--he would have been delighted to walk down.’

‘He wasn’t in proper kit,’ I remonstrated.

‘Oh, I wish you would speak to him about that. Make him get some
tennis-flannels and riding-things.’

‘Do you propose to get him asked to places?’ I inquired.

She gave me a charmingly unguarded smile. ‘I propose to induce you to
do so. I have done what I could. He has dined with us several times, and
met a few people who would, I thought, be kind to him.’

‘Oh, well,’ I said, ‘I have had him at the Club too, with old Lamb and
Colonel Hamilton. He made us all miserable with his shyness. Don’t ask
me to do it again, please.’

‘I’ve sent him to call on certain people,’ Dora continued, ‘and I’ve
shown his pictures to everybody, and praised him and talked about him,
but I can’t go on doing that indefinitely, can I?’

‘No,’ I said; ‘people might misunderstand.’

‘I don’t think they would MISunderstand,’ replied this astonishing girl,
without flinching. She even sought my eyes to show me that hers were
clear and full of purpose.

‘Good God!’ I said to myself, but the words that fell from me were, ‘He
is outside all that life.’

‘What is the use of living a life that he is outside of?’

‘Oh, if you put it that way,’ I said, and set my teeth, ‘I will do what
I can.’

She held out her hand with an affectionate gesture, and I was
reluctantly compelled to press it.

The horses broke into a trot, and we talked no more of Armour, or of
anything, until Ted Harris joined us on the Mall.

I have rendered this conversation with Dora in detail because subsequent
events depend so closely upon it. Some may not agree that it was basis
enough for the action I thought well to take; I can only say that it was
all I was ever able to obtain. Dora was always particularly civil and
grateful about my efforts, but she gave me only one more glimpse, and
that enigmatic, of any special reason why they should be made. Perhaps
this was more than compensated for by the abounding views I had of the
situation as it lay with Ingersoll Armour, but of that, other persons,
approaching the subject without prejudice, will doubtless judge better
than I.



Chapter 2.VIII.

It was better not to inquire, so I never knew to what extent Kauffer
worked upon the vanity of ancient houses the sinful dodge I suggested to
him; but I heard before long that the line of Armour’s rejected efforts
had been considerably diminished. Armour told me himself that Kauffer’s
attitude had become almost conciliatory, that Kauffer had even hinted
at the acceptance of, and adhesion to, certain principles which he would
lay down as the basis of another year’s contract. In talking to me about
it, Armour dwelt on these absurd stipulations only as the reason why any
idea of renewal was impossible. It was his proud theory with me that to
work for a photographer was just as dignified as to produce under any
other conditions, provided you did not stoop to ideals which for lack
of a better word might be called photographic. How he represented it to
Dora, or permitted Dora to represent it to him, I am not so certain--I
imagine there may have been admissions and qualifications. Be that as
it may, however, the fact was imperative that only three months of the
hated bond remained, and that some working substitute for the hated bond
would have to be discovered at their expiration. Simla, in short, must
be made to buy Armour’s pictures, to appreciate them, if the days of
miracle were not entirely past, but to buy them any way. On one or two
occasions I had already made Simla buy things. I had cleared out young
Ludlow’s stables for him in a week--he had a string of ten--when he
played polo in a straw hat and had to go home with sunstroke; and I once
auctioned off all the property costumes of the Amateur Dramatic Society
at astonishing prices. Pictures presented difficulties which I have
hinted at in an earlier chapter, but I did not despair. I began by
hauling old Lamb, puffing and blowing like a grampus, up to Amy Villa,
filling him up all the way with denunciations of Simla’s philistinism
and suggestions that he alone redeemed it.

It is a thing I am ashamed to think of, and it deserved its reward.

Lamb criticized and patronized every blessed thing he saw, advised
Armour to beware of mannerisms and to be a little less liberal with his
colour, and heard absolutely unmoved of the horses Armour had got into
the Salon. ‘I understand,’ he said, with a benevolent wink, ‘that about
four thousand pictures are hung every year at the Salon, and I don’t
know how many thousand are rejected. Let Mr. Armour get a picture
accepted by the Academy. Then he will have something to talk about.’

Neither did Sir William Lamb buy anything at all.

The experiment with Lady Pilkey was even more distressing. She gushed
with fair appropriateness and great liberality, and finally fixed upon
one scene to make her own. She winningly asked the price of it. She
had never known anybody who did not understand prices. Poor Armour, the
colour of a live coal, named one hundred rupees.

‘One hundred rupees! Oh, my dear boy, I can never afford that! You must,
you must really give it to me for seventy-five. It will break my heart
if I can’t have it for seventy-five.’

‘Give me the pleasure,’ said Armour, ‘of making you a present of it. You
have been so kind about everything, and it’s so seldom one meets
anybody who really cares. So let me send it to you.’ It was honest
embarrassment; he did not mean to be impertinent.

And she did.

Blum, of the Geological Department--Herr Blum in his own country--came
up and honestly rejoiced, and at end of an interminable pipe did
purchase a little Breton bit that I hated to see go--it was one of
the things that gave the place its air; but Blum had a large family
undergoing education at Heidelberg, and exclaimed, to Armour’s keenest
anguish, that on this account he could not more do.

Altogether, during the months of August and September, persons resident
in Simla drawing their income from Her Majesty, bought from the
eccentric young artist from nowhere, living on Summer Hill, canvases and
little wooden panels to the extent of two hundred and fifty rupees. Lady
Pilkey had asked him to lunch--she might well! and he had appeared at
three garden-parties and a picnic. It was not enough.

It was not enough, and yet it was, in a manner, too much. Pitiful as
it was in substance, it had an extraordinary personal effect. Armour
suddenly began to turn himself out well--his apparel was of smarter cut
than mine, and his neckties in better taste. Little elegances appeared
in the studio--he offered you Scotch in a Venetian decanter and
Melachrinos from a chased silver box. The farouche element faded out of
his speech; his ideas remained as fresh and as simple as ever, but he
gave them a form, bless me! that might have been used at the Club. He
worked as hard as ever, but more variously; he tried his hand at several
new things. He said he was feeling about for something that would really
make his reputation.

In spite of all this his little measure of success made him more
contemptuous than before of its scene and its elements. He declared that
he had a poorer idea than ever of society now that he saw the pattern
from the smart side. That his convictions on this head survived one of
the best Simla tailors shows that they must always have been strong. I
think he believed that he was doing all that he did do to make himself
socially possible with the purpose of pleasing Dora Harris. I would
not now venture to say how far Dora inspired and controlled him in
this direction, and how far the impulse was his own. The measure of
appreciation that began to seek his pictures, poor and small though it
was, gave him, on the other hand, the most unalloyed delight. He talked
of the advice of Sir William Lamb as if it were anything but that of a
pompous old ass, and he made a feast with champagne for Blum that must
have cost him quite as much as Blum paid for the Breton sketch. He
confirmed my guess that he had never in his life until he came to Simla
sold anything, so that even these small transactions were great things
to him, and the earnest of a future upon which he covered his eyes not
to gaze too raptly. He mentioned to me that Kauffer had been asked
for his address--who could it possibly be?--and looked so damped by my
humourous suggestion that it was a friend of Kauffer’s in some other
line who wanted a bill paid, that I felt I had been guilty of brutality.
And all the while the quality of his wonderful output never changed or
abated. Pure and firm and prismatic it remained. I found him one day at
the very end of October, with shining eyes and fingers blue with cold,
putting the last of the afternoon light on the snows into one of the
most dramatic hill pictures I ever knew him to do. He seemed intoxicated
with his skill, and hummed the ‘Marseillaise,’ I remember, all the way
to Amy Villa whither I accompanied him.

It was the last day of Kauffer’s contract; and besides, all the world,
secretaries, establishments, hill captains, grass widows, shops, and
sundries, was trundling down the hill. I came to ask my young friend
what he meant to do.

‘Do?’ he cried. ‘Why, eat, drink, and be merry! Kauffer has paid up, and
his yoke is at the bottom of the sea. Come back and dine with me!’

The hour we spent together in his little inner room before dinner was
served stands out among my strangest, loveliest memories of Armour. He
was divinely caught up, and absurd as it is to write, he seemed to carry
me with him. We drank each a glass of vermouth before dinner sitting
over a scented fire of deodar branches, while outside the little window
in front of me the lifted lines of the great empty Himalayan landscape
faded and fell into a blur. I remembered the solitary scarlet dahlia
that stood between us and the vast cold hills and held its colour when
all was grey but that. The hill world waited for the winter; down a
far valley we could hear a barking deer. Armour talked slowly, often
hesitating for a word, of the joy there was in beauty and the divinity
in the man who saw it with his own eyes. I have read notable pages that
brought conviction pale beside that which stole about the room from what
he said. The comment may seem fantastic, but it is a comment--I caressed
the dog. The servant clattered in with the plates, and at a shout
outside Armour left me. He came in radiant with Signor Strobo, also
radiant and carrying a violin, for hotel-keeping was not the Signor’s
only accomplishment. I knew Strobo well; many a special dish had he
ordered for my little parties; and we met at Armour’s fireside like the
genial old acquaintances we were. Another voice without and presently
I was nodding to Rosario and vaguely wondering why he looked
uncomfortable.

‘I’m sorry,’ said Armour, as we sat down, ‘I’ve got nothing but beer.
If I had known you were all coming, no vintage that crawls up the hill
would have been good enough for me.’ He threw the bond of his wonderful
smile round us as we swallowed his stuff, and our hearts were lightened.
‘You fellows,’ he went on nodding at the other two, ‘might happen any
day, but my friend John Philips comes to me across aerial spaces; he is
a star I’ve trapped--you don’t do that often. Pilsener, John Philips, or
Black?’ He was helping his only servant by pouring out the beer himself,
and as I declared for Black he slapped me affectionately on the back and
said my choice was good.

The last person who had slapped me on the back was Lord Dufferin, and
I smiled softly and privately at the remembrance, and what a difference
there was. I had resented Dufferin’s slap.

We had spiced hump and jungle-fowl and a Normandy cheese, everybody will
understand that; but how shall I make plain with what exultation and
simplicity we ate and drank, how the four candid selves of us sat around
the table in a cloud of tobacco and cheered each other on, Armour always
far in front turning handsprings as he went. Scraps come back to me, but
the whole queer night has receded and taken its place among those dreams
that insist at times upon having been realities. Rosario told us stories
Kipling might have coveted of the under life of Port Said. Strobo talked
with glorious gusto of his uncle the brigand. They were liberated men;
we were all liberated men. ‘Let the direction go,’ cried Armour, ‘and
give the senses flight, taking the image as it comes, beating the air
with happy pinions.’ He must have been talking of his work, but I can
not now remember. And what made Strobo say, of life and art, ‘I have
waited for ten years and five thousand pounds--now my old violin says,
“Go, handle the ladle! Go, add up the account!”’ And did we really
discuss the chances of ultimate salvation for souls in the Secretariat?
I know I lifted my glass once and cried, ‘I, a slave, drink to freedom!’
and Rosario clinked with me. And Strobo played wailing Hungarian airs
with sudden little shakes of hopeless laughter in them. I can not
even now hear Naches without being filled with the recollection of how
certain bare branches in me that night blossomed.

I walked alone down the hill and along the three miles to the Club, and
at every step the tide sank in me till it cast me on my threshold at
three in the morning, just the middle-aged shell of a Secretary to the
Government of India that I was when I set forth. Next day when my head
clerk brought me the files we avoided one another’s glances; and it was
quite three weeks before I could bring myself to address him with the
dignity and distance prescribed for his station as ‘Mr.’ Rosario.



Chapter 2.IX.

I went of course to Calcutta for the four winter months. Harris and I
were together at the Club. It was the year, I remember, of the great
shindy as to whether foreign consuls should continue to be made
honourary members, in view of the sentiments some of them were freely
reflecting from Europe upon the subject of a war in South Africa which
was none of theirs. Certainly, feeling as they did, it would have been
better if they had swaggered less about a club that stood for British
Government; but I did not vote to withdraw the invitation. We can not,
after all, take notice of every idle word that drops from Latin or
Teutonic tongues; it isn’t our way; but it was a liverish cold weather
on various accounts, and the public temper was short. I heard from Dora
oftener, Harris declared, than he did. She was spending the winter
with friends in Agra, and Armour, of course, was there too, living at
Laurie’s Hotel, and painting, Dora assured me, with immense energy.
It was just the place for Armour, a sumptuous dynasty wrecked in white
marble and buried in desert sands for three hundred years; and I was
glad to hear that he was making the most of it. It was quite by the way,
but I had lent him the money to go there--somebody had to lend it to
him--and when he asked me to decide whether he should take his passage
for Marseilles or use it for this other purpose I could hardly hesitate,
believing in him, as I did, to urge him to paint a little more of India
before he went. I frankly despaired of his ever being able to pay his
way in Simla without Kauffer, but that was no reason why he should not
make a few more notes for further use at home, where I sometimes saw
for him, when his desultory and experimental days were over and some
definiteness and order had come into his work, a Bond Street exhibition.

I have not said all this time what I thought of Ingersoll Armour and
Dora Harris together, because their connection seemed too vague and
fantastic and impossible to hold for an instant before a steady gaze. I
have no wish to justify myself when I write that I preferred to keep my
eyes averted, enjoying perhaps just such a measure of vision as would
enter at a corner of them. This may or may not have been immoral under
the circumstances--the event did not prove it so--but for urgent private
reasons I could not be the person to destroy the idyll, if indeed its
destruction were possible, that flourished there in the corner of
my eye. Besides, had not I myself planted and watered it? But it was
foolish to expect other people, people who are forever on the lookout
for trousseaux and wedding-bells, and who considered these two as mere
man and maid, and had no sight of them as engaging young spirits in
happy conjunction--it was foolish to expect such people to show equal
consideration. Christmas was barely over before the lady with whom Miss
Harris was staying found it her duty to communicate to Edward Harris the
fact that dear Dora’s charming friendship--she was sure it was nothing
more--with the young artist--Mrs. Poulton believed Mr. Harris would
understand who was meant--was exciting a good deal of comment in the
station, and WOULD dear Mr. Harris please write to Dora himself, as Mrs.
Poulton was beginning to feel so responsible?

I saw the letter; Harris showed it to me when he sat down to breakfast
with the long face of a man in a domestic difficulty, and we settled
together whom we should ask to put his daughter up in Calcutta. It
should be the wife of a man in his own department of course; it is to
one’s Deputy Secretary that one looks for succour at times like this;
and naturally one never looks in vain. Mrs. Symons would be delighted.
I conjured up Dora’s rage on receipt of the telegram. She loathed the
Symonses.

She came, but not at the jerk of a wire; she arrived a week later, with
a face of great propriety and a smile of great unconcern. Harris, having
got her effectually out of harm’s way, shirked further insistence, and
I have reason to believe that Armour was never even mentioned between
them.

Dora applied herself to the gaieties of the season with the zest of
a debutante; she seemed really refreshed, revitalized. She had never
looked better, happier. I met her again for the first time at one of
the Thursday dances at Government House. In the glance she gave me I was
glad to detect no suspicion of collusion. She plainly could not dream
that Edward Harris in his nefarious exercise of parental authority had
acted upon any hint from me. It was rather sweet.

Out in the veranda, away from the blare of the Viceroy’s band, she told
me very delicately and with the most charming ellipses how Armour had
been filling her life in Agra, how it had all been, for these two, a
dream and a vision. There is a place below the bridge there, where the
cattle come down from the waste pastures across the yellow sands to
drink and stand in the low water of the Jumna, to stand and switch their
tails while their herdsmen on the bank coax them back with ‘Ari!’ ‘Ari!’
‘Ari!’ long and high, faint and musical; and the minarets of Akbar’s
fort rise beyond against the throbbing sky and the sun fills it all.
This place I shall never see more distinctly than I saw it that night on
the veranda at Government House, Calcutta, with the conviction, like a
margin for the picture, that its foreground had been very often occupied
by the woman I profoundly worshiped and Ingersoll Armour. She told me
that he had sent me a sketch of it, and I very much wished he hadn’t.
One felt that the gift would carry a trifle of irony.

‘He has told me,’ she said once brusquely, ‘how good you have been to
him.’

‘Is he coming to Simla again?’ I asked.

‘Oh yes! And please take it from me that this time he will conquer the
place. He has undertaken to do it.’

‘At your request?’

‘At my persuasion--at my long entreaty. They must recognize him--they
must be taught. I have set my heart on it.’

‘Does he himself very much care?’ I asked remembering the night of the
thirty-first of October.

‘Yes, he does care. He despises it, of course, but in a way he cares.
I’ve been trying to make him care more. A human being isn’t an orchid;
he must draw something from the soil he grows in.’

‘If he were stable,’ I mused; ‘if he had a fixed ambition somewhere in
the firmament. But his purpose is a will-o’-the-wisp.’

‘I think he has an ambition,’ said Miss Harris, into the dark.

‘Ah! Then we must continue,’ I said--‘continue to push from behind.’

Dora did not reply. She is a person of energy and determination, and
might have been expected to offer to cooperate gladly. But she didn’t.

‘He is painting a large picture for next season’s exhibition,’ she
informed me. ‘I was not allowed to see it or to know anything about it,
but he declares it will bring Simla down.’

‘I hope not,’ I said, piously.

‘Oh, I hope so. I have told him,’ Dora continued, slowly, ‘that a great
deal depends on it.’

‘Here is Mrs. Symons,’ I was able to return, ‘and I am afraid she is
looking for you.’

March came, and the city lay white under its own dust. The electric fans
began to purr in the Club, and Lent brought the flagging season to a
full stop. I had to go that year on tour through the famine district
with the Member, and we escaped, gasping, from the Plains about the
middle of April. Simla was crimson with rhododendron blossoms, and
seemed a spur of Arcady. There had been the usual number of flittings
from one house to another, and among them I heard with satisfaction
that Armour no longer occupied Amy Villa. I would not for the world have
blurred my recollections of that last evening--I could not have gone
there again.

‘He is staying with Sir William Lamb,’ said Dora, handing me my cup of
tea. ‘And I am quite jealous. Sir William, only Sir William, has been
allowed to see the exhibition picture.’

‘What does that portend?’ I said, thoughtfully.

‘I don’t know. Sir William was here yesterday simply swelling with his
impression of it. He says it’s the finest thing that has been done in
India. I told you he would conquer them.’

‘You did,’ and without thinking I added, ‘I hope you won’t be sorry that
you asked him to.’ It must have been an inspiration.

Armour, those weeks before the exhibition, seemed invisible. Dora
reported him torn with the incapacity of the bazaar frame-maker to
follow a design, and otherwise excessively occupied, and there was no
lack of demands upon my own time. Besides, my ardour to be of assistance
to the young man found a slight damper in the fact that he was staying
with Sir William Lamb. What competence had I to be of use to the guest
of Sir William Lamb?

‘I do not for a moment think he will be there,’ said Dora, on the day
of the private view as we went along the Mall towards the Town Hall
together. ‘He will not run with an open mouth to his success. He will
take it from us later.’

But he was there. We entered precisely at the dramatic moment of his
presentation by Sir William Lamb to the Viceroy. He stood embarrassed
and smiling in a little circle of compliments and congratulation. Behind
him and a little to the left hung his picture, large and predominant,
and in the corner of the frame was stuck the red ticket that signified
the Viceroy’s gold medal. We saw that, I think, before we saw anything
else. Then with as little haste as was decent, considering His
Excellency’s proximity, we walked within range of the picture.

I am not particularly pleased, even now, to have the task of describing
the thing. Its subject was an old Mahomedan priest with a green turban
and a white beard exhorting a rabble of followers. I heard myself saying
to Dora that it was very well painted indeed, very conscientiously
painted, and that is certainly what struck me. The expression of the
fire-eater’s face was extremely characteristic; his arm was flung
out with a gesture that perfectly matched. The group of listeners was
carefully composed and most ‘naturally’; that is the only word that
would come to me.

I glanced almost timidly at Dora. She was regarding it with a deep
vertical line between her handsome brows.

‘What--on earth--has he done with himself?’ she demanded, but before I
could reply Armour was by our side.

‘Well?’ he said, looking at Dora.

‘It--it’s very nice,’ she stammered, ‘but I miss YOU.’

‘She only means, you know,’ I rushed in, ‘that you’ve put in everything
that was never there before. Accuracy of detail, you know, and so forth.
‘Pon my word, there’s some drawing in that!’

‘No,’ said Dora, calmly, ‘what I complain of is that he has left out
everything that was there before. But he has won the gold medal, and I
congratulate him.’

‘Well,’ I said, uneasily, ‘don’t congratulate me. I didn’t do it.
Positively I am not to blame.’

‘His Excellency says that it reminds him of an incident in one of Mrs.
Steel’s novels,’ said Armour, just turning his head to ascertain His
Excellency’s whereabouts.

‘Dear me, so it does,’ I exclaimed, eagerly, ‘one couldn’t name the
chapter--it’s the general feeling.’ I went on to discourse of the
general feeling. Words came generously, questions with point, comments
with intelligence. I swamped the situation and so carried it off.

‘The Viceroy has bought the thing,’ Armour went on, looking at Dora,
‘and has commissioned me to paint another. The only restriction he makes
is--’

‘That it shall be of the same size?’ asked Dora.

‘That it must deal with some phase of native life.’

Miss Harris walked to a point behind us, and stood there with her eyes
fixed upon the picture. I glanced at her once; her gaze was steady, but
perfectly blank. Then she joined us again, and struck into the stream of
my volubility.

‘I am delighted,’ she said, pleasantly, to Armour. ‘You have done
exactly what I wanted you to do. You have won the Viceroy’s medal, and
all the reputation there is to win in this place. Come and dine
tonight, and we will rejoice together. But wasn’t it--for you--a little
difficult?’

He looked at her as if she had offered him a cup, and then dashed it
from his lips; but the occasion was not one, of course, for crying out.

‘Oh no,’ he said, putting on an excellent face. ‘But it took a hideous
time.’



Chapter 2.X.

Within a fortnight I was surprised and a little irritated to receive
from Armour the amount of my loan in full. It was not in accordance
with my preconceived idea of him that he should return it at all. I had
arranged in my own mind that he should be governed by the most honest
impulses and the most approved intentions up to the point of departure,
but that he should never find it quite convenient to pay, and that in
order to effect his final shipment to other shores I should be compelled
to lend him some more money. In the far future, when he should be famous
and I an obscure pauper on pension, my generous imagination permitted me
to see the loan repaid; but not till then. These are perhaps stereotyped
and conventional lines to conceive him on, but I hardly think that
anybody who has followed my little account to this point will think them
unjustifiable. I looked at his cheque with disgust. That a man turns out
better than you expected is no reason why you such not be annoyed that
your conception of him is shattered. You may be gratified on general
grounds, but distinctly put out on personal ones, especially when your
conception pointed to his inevitable removal. That was the way I felt.

The cheque stood for so much more than its money value. It stood for a
possible, nay, a probable capacity in Armour to take his place in the
stable body of society, to recognize and make demands, to become a
taxpayer, a churchgoer, a householder, a husband. As I gazed, the
signature changed from that of a gnome with luminous eyes who inhabited
an inaccessible crag among the rhododendrons to that of a prosperous
artist-bourgeois with a silk hat for Sundays. I have in some small
degree the psychological knack, I saw the possibilities of the situation
with immense clearness; and I cursed the cheque.

Coincidence is odious, tells on the nerves. I never felt it more so than
a week later, when I read in the ‘Pioneer’ the announcement of the death
of my old friend Fry, Superintendent of the School of Art in Calcutta.
The paragraph in which the journal dismissed poor Fry to his reward was
not unkind, but it distinctly implied that the removal of Fry should
include the removal of his ideas and methods, and the substitution of
something rather more up to date. It remarked that the Bengali student
had been pinned down long enough to drawing plaster casts, and declared
that something should be done to awake within him the creative idea. I
remember the phrase, it seemed so directly to suggest that the person to
awake it should be Ingersoll Armour.

I turned the matter over in my mind; indeed, for the best part of an
hour my brain revolved with little else. The billet was an excellent
one, with very decent pay and charming quarters. It carried a pension,
it was the completest sort of provision. There was a long vacation, with
opportunities for original effort, and I had heard Fry call the work
interesting. Fry was the kind of man to be interested in anything that
gave him a living, but there was no reason why a more captious spirit,
in view of the great advantages, should not accommodate itself to the
routine that might present itself. The post was in the gift of the
Government of Bengal, but that was no reason why the Government of
Bengal should not be grateful in the difficulty of making a choice for a
hint from us. The difficulty was really great. They would have to
write home and advertise in the ‘Athenaeum’--for some reason
Indian Governments always advertise educational appointments in
the ‘Athenaeum’; it is a habit which dates from the days of John
Company--and that would mean delay. And then the result might be a
disappointment. Might Armour not also be a disappointment? That I really
could not say. A new man is always a speculation, and departments, like
individuals, have got to take their luck.

The Viceroy was so delighted--everybody was so delighted--with the medal
picture that the merest breath blown among them would secure Armour’s
nomination. Should I blow that breath? These happy thoughts must always
occur to somebody. This one had occurred to me. Ten to one it
would occur to nobody else, and last of all to Armour himself. The
advertisement might already be on its way home to the ‘Athenaeum’.

It would make everything possible. It would throw a very different
complexion over the idyll. It would turn that interlacing wreath of
laurels and of poppies into the strongest bond in the world.

I would simply have nothing to do with it.

But there was no harm I asking Armour to dine with me; I sent the note
off by messenger after breakfast and told the steward to put a magnum
of Pommery to cool at seven precisely. I had some idea, I suppose, of
drinking with Armour to his eternal discomfiture. Then I went to the
office with a mind cleared of responsibility and comfortably pervaded
with the glow of good intentions.

The moment I saw the young man, punctual and immediate and a little
uncomfortable about the cuffs, I regretted not having asked one or two
more fellows. It might have spoiled the occasion, but it would have
saved the situation. That single glance of my accustomed eye--alas!
that it was so well accustomed--revealed him anxious and screwed up,
as nervous as a cat, but determined, revealed--how well I knew the
signs!--that he had something confidential and important and highly
personal to communicate, a matter in which I could, if I only would, be
of the greatest possible assistance. From these appearances twenty years
had taught me to fly to any burrow, but your dinner-table offers no
retreat; you are hoist, so to speak, on your own carving-fork. There are
men, of course, and even women, who have scruples about taking advantage
of so intimate and unguarded an opportunity, but Armour, I rapidly
decided, was not one of these. His sophistication was progressing, but
it had not reached that point. He wanted something--I flew instantly to
the mad conclusion that he wanted Dora. I did not pause to inquire why
he should ask her of me. It had seemed for a long time eminently proper
that anybody who wanted Dora should ask her of me. The application was
impossible, but applications nearly always were impossible. Nobody knew
that better than the Secretary to the Government of India in the Home
Department.

I squared my shoulders and we got through the soup. It was necessary to
apologize for the fish. ‘I suppose one must remember,’ I said, ‘that it
has to climb six thousand feet,’ when suddenly he burst out.

‘Sir William Lamb tells me,’ he said, and stopped to swallow some wine,
‘that there is something very good going in Calcutta and that I should
ask you to help me to get it. May I?’

So the miserable idea--the happy thought--had occurred to somebody else.

‘Is there?’ I said, with interest and attention.

‘It’s something in the School of Art. A man named Fry has died.’

‘Ah!’ I said, ‘a man named Fry. He, I think was Director of that
institution.’ I looked at Armour in the considering, measuring way with
which we suggest to candidates for posts that their fitness to fill them
is not to be absolutely taken for granted. ‘Fry was a man of fifty-six,’
I said.

‘I am thirty.’ He certainly did not look it, but years often fall
lightly upon a temperament.

‘It’s a vile climate.’

‘I know. Is it too vile, do you think,’ he said anxiously, ‘to ask a
lady to share?’

‘Lots of ladies do share it,’ I replied, with amazing calmness; ‘but I
must decline absolutely to enter into that.’

My frown was so forbidding that he couldn’t and didn’t dare to go on.
He looked dashed and disappointed; he was really a fool of an applicant,
quite ready to retire from the siege on the first intimation that the
gates were not to be thrown open at his approach.

‘Do you think you would like teaching?’ I asked.

‘I can teach. Miss--my only pupil here has made capital progress.’

‘I am afraid you must not measure the Bengali art student by the
standard of Miss Harris,’ I replied coldly. He WAS a fool. We talked of
other things. I led him on to betray his ludicrous lack of knowledge
of the world in various directions. At other times it had irritated
me, that night it gave me purest pleasure. I agreed with him about
everything.

As he selected his smoke to go home with I said, ‘Send your application
in to the Director of Public Instruction, Bengal--Lamb will tell you
how--and I’ll see what I can do.’

They were only too thankful to get him. As a student it seemed he had
been diligent both in London and Paris; he possessed diplomas or
some such things bearing names which were bound to have weight with a
Department of Public Instruction anywhere. I felt particularly thankful
for this, for I was committed to him if he had not a rag to show.

The matter was settled in three weeks, during which Armour became
more and more the fashion in Simla. He was given every opportunity of
experiment in the society of which he was about to become a permanent
item. He dined out four or five times a week, and learned exactly what
to talk about. He surprised me one day with a piece of news of my own
department, which was a liberty of a very serious kind, but I forgave
him upon finding that it was not true. He rode Lamb’s weight-carriers,
to cross which his short legs were barely adequate, and apart from
this disadvantage he did not ride them badly. Only one thing marred the
completeness of the transformation--he didn’t dismiss the dog. The dog,
fundamentally, was still and ever his companion. It was a suspicious
circumstance if we had known; but we saw in it only a kind heart, and
ignored it.

I saw little of Dora Harris at this time. Making no doubt that she was
enjoying her triumph as she deserved, I took the liberty of
supposing that she would hardly wish to share so intimate a source of
satisfaction. I met them both several times at people’s houses--certain
things had apparently been taken for granted--but I was only one of
the little circle that wondered how soon it might venture upon open
congratulations. The rest of us knew as much, it seemed, as Edward
Harris did. Lady Pilkey asked him point-blank, and he said what his
daughter found to like in the fellow the Lord only knew, and he was glad
to say that at present he had no announcement to make. Lady Pilkey
told me she thought it very romantic--like marrying a newspaper
correspondent--but I pointed to a lifelong task, with a pension
attached, of teaching fat young Bengalis to draw, and asked her if she
saw extravagant romance in that.

They wrote up from Calcutta that they would like to have a look at
Armour before making the final recommendation, and he left us, I
remember, by the mail tonga of the third of June. He dropped into my
office to say goodbye, but I was busy with the Member and could see
nobody, so he left a card with ‘P.P.C.’ on it. I kept the card
by accident, and I keep it still by design, for the sake of that
inscription.

Strobo had given up his hotel in Simla to start one in Calcutta. It
never occurred to me that Armour might go to Strobo’s; but it was, of
course, the natural thing for him to do, especially as Strobo happened
to be in Calcutta himself at the time. He went and stayed with Strobo,
and every day he and the Signor, clad in bath-towels, lay in closed
rooms under punkahs and had iced drinks in the long tumblers of the
East, and smoked and talked away the burden of the hours.

Strobo was in Calcutta to meet a friend, an Austrian, who was shortly
leaving India in the Messagerie Maritimes steamer Dupleix after
agreeable wanderings disguised as a fakir in Tibet; and to this friend
was attached, in what capacity I never thought well to inquire, a lady
who was a Pole, and played and sang as well as Strobo fiddled. I believe
they dined together every night, this precious quartet, and exchanged
in various tongues their impressions of India under British control.
‘A houri in stays,’ the lady who was a Pole described it. I believe she
herself was a houri without them. And at midnight, when the south wind
was cool and strong from the river, Strobo and Armour would walk up
Chowringhee Road and look at the red brick School of Art from the
outside in the light of the street lamps, as a preliminary to our
friend’s final acceptance of the task of superintending it from within.

We in Simla, of course, knew nothing of all this at the time; the
details leaked out later when Strobo came up again. I began to feel some
joyful anxiety when in a letter dated a week after Armour’s arrival in
Calcutta, the Director of Public Instruction wrote to inquire whether he
had yet left Simla; but the sweet blow did not fall with any precision
or certainty until the newspaper arrived containing his name immediately
under that of Herr Vanrig and Mme. Dansky in the list of passengers who
had sailed per S.S. Dupleix on the fifteenth of June for Colombo. There
it was, ‘I. Armour,’ as significant as ever to two persons intimately
concerned with it, but no longer a wrapping of mystery, rather a
radiating centre of light. Its power of illumination was such that it
tried my eyes. I closed them to recall the outlines of the School of
Art--it had been built in a fit of economy--and the headings of the last
Director’s report, which I had kindly sent after Armour to Calcutta.
Perhaps that had been the last straw.

The real meaning of the task of implanting Western ideals in the Eastern
mind rose before me when I thought of Armour’s doing it--how they would
dwindle in the process, and how he must go on handling them and looking
at them withered and shrunken for twenty-odd years. I understood--there
was enough left in me to understand--Armour’s terrified escape. I was
happy in the thought of him, sailing down the Bay. The possibilities
of marriage, social position, assured income, support in old age, the
strands in the bond that held him, the bond that holds us all, had been
untwisting, untwisting, from the third of June to the fifteenth. The
strand that stood for Dora doubtless was the last to break, but it did
not detract from my beatitude to know that even this consideration,
before the Dupleix and liberty, failed to hold.

I kept out of Miss Harris’s way so studiously for the next week or two
that she was kind enough in the end to feel compelled to send for me. I
went with misgivings--I expected, as may be imagined, to be very deeply
distressed. She met me with a storm of gay reproaches. I had never seen
her in better health or spirits. My surprise must have been more evident
than I supposed or intended, for before I went away she told me the
whole story. By that time she had heard from Ceylon, a delicious letter
with a pen-and-ink sketch at the top. I have it still; it infallibly
brought the man back to me. But it was all over; she assured me
with shining eyes that it was. The reason of her plainly boundless
thankfulness that Armour had run away from the School of Art did not
come to the surface until I was just going. Then I gathered that if he
had taken the post she would have felt compelled, compelled by all she
had done for him, to share its honours with him; and this, ever since
at her bidding he had begun to gather such things up, was precisely what
she had lost all inclination to do.

We were married the following October. We had a big, gorgeous official
wedding, which we both enjoyed enormously. I took furlough, and we went
home, but we found London very expensive and the country very slow; and
with my K.C.S.I. came the offer of the Membership, so we went back to
Simla for three perfectly unnecessary years, which we now look back upon
with pleasure and regret. I fear that we, no more than Ingersoll Armour,
were quite whole-hearted Bohemians; but I don’t know that we really ever
pretended to be.




3. The Hesitation of Miss Anderson.


Chapter 3.I.

When it became known that Madeline Anderson had finally decided to go
abroad for two years, her little circle in New York naturally talked
a good deal, in review, about her curious reason for never having gone
before. So much that happened afterward, so much that I am going to
tell, depends upon this reason for not going before, that I also must
talk about it and explain it; I could never bring it out just as we went
along. It would have been a curious reason in connection with anybody,
but doubly so as explaining the behaviour of Miss Anderson, whose
profile gave you the impression that she was anything but the
shuttlecock of her emotions. Shortly, her reason was a convict, Number
1596, who, up to February in that year, had been working, or rather
waiting, out his sentence in the State penitentiary. So long as he
worked or waited, Madeline remained in New York, but when in February
death gave him his quittance, she took her freedom too, with wide
intentions and many coupons.

Earlier in his career Number 1596 had been known in New York society
as Mr. Frederick Prendergast, and for a little while he was disapproved
there on the score of having engaged himself to a Miss Anderson,
Madeline Anderson, whom nobody knew anything about. There was her
own little circle, as I have said, and it lacked neither dignity nor
refinement, but I doubt whether any member of it was valeted from
London, or could imply, in conversation, a personal acquaintance with
Yvette Guilbert. There is no need, however, to insist that there are
many persons of comfortable income and much cultivation in New York,
who would not be met by strangers having what are called the ‘best’
introductions there. The best so often fails to include the better. It
may be accepted that Madeline Anderson and her people were of these, and
that she wondered sometimes during the brief days of her engagement what
it would be like to belong to the brilliant little world about her
that had its visiting list in London, Paris, or St. Petersburg, and was
immensely entertained by the gaucheries of the great ones of the earth.

Then came, with the most unexceptionable introductions, Miss Violet
Forde, from a Sloane Square address, London. She came leaning on the arm
of a brother, the only relative she had in the world, and so brilliant
was the form of these young people that it occurred to nobody to imagine
that it had the most precarious pecuniary foundation, must have faded
and shrivelled indeed, after another year or two of anything but
hospitality as generous as that of New York. Well-nourished and
undimmed, however, it concealed for them admirably the fact that it
was the hospitality they were after, and not the bracing climate or the
desire to see the fascinating Americans of London and Paris at home.
New York found them agreeable specimens of high-spirited young English
people, and played with them indefinitely. Miss Forde, when she sat
imperturbably on a cushion in the middle of the floor after dinner
and sang to a guitar the songs of Albert Chevalier, was an anomaly in
English decorum that was as pleasing to observe as it was amusing to
criticize.

The Americans she met delighted in drawing her out--it was a pastime
that took the lead at dinner-parties, to an extent which her hostess
often thought preposterous--and she responded with naivete and vigour,
perfectly aware that she was scoring all along the line. Upon many
charming people she made the impression that she was a type of the most
finished class of what they called ‘English society girls,’ that she
represented the best they could do over there in this direction. As
a matter of fact she might have sat to any of those ‘black and white’
artists, who draw townish young women of London, saying cynical things
to young men in the weekly papers. That was her type, and if you look
for her picture there, you will see that her face was very accurately
oval, with eyes that knew their value, and other features that didn’t
very much matter, except in so far as they expressed a very full
conception of the satisfactions of this life, and a wide philosophy as
to methods of obtaining them.

Frederick Prendergast was unacquainted with the popular pictures I
have mentioned, having a very reasonable preference for the illustrated
papers of his own country; otherwise--there is no telling--he might
have observed the resemblance and escaped the State prison, whither he
assuredly never would have gone had he married Madeline Anderson--as
he fully intended to do when Miss Forde came over. He was worth at that
time a great deal of money, besides being more personable than any one
would have believed who knew him as ‘1596.’ His fiancee was never too
obtrusively in evidence, and if Miss Forde thought of Miss Anderson with
any scruple, it was probably to reflect that if she could not take care
of these things she did not deserve to have them. This at all events was
how her attitude expressed itself practically; and the upshot was that
Miss Anderson lost them. There came a day when Frederick Prendergast,
in much discomfort of mind, took to Violet the news that Madeline had
brought their engagement to an end. She, Violet, gave him some tea, and
they talked frankly of the absurd misconception of the relations between
them upon which his dismissal was founded; and Prendergast went away
much comforted and wholly disposed to respect Miss Anderson’s startling
wishes. She, with what both the others thought excellent taste,
persuaded her mother and sister to move to Brooklyn; and so far as the
thoroughfares and social theatres of New York were concerned, the city
over the river might have been a nunnery which had closed its gates upon
her. It was only in imagination that she heard Frederick Prendergast’s
wedding-bells when, two months later, he was united to Miss Forde in
Grace Church, and that after the fact, their melody being brought to her
inner sense next day by the marriage notice in the ‘Tribune’.

It would be painful, in view of what we know of Frederick Prendergast,
to dwell upon what Madeline Anderson undeniably felt. Besides her
emotions were not destructively acute, they only lasted longer than
any one could have either expected or approved. She suffered for him as
well; she saw as plainly as he did the first sordid consequences of his
mistake the afternoon he came to solicit her friendship, having lost
other claims; and it was then perhaps, that her responsibility in
allowing Violet Forde to spoil his life for him began to suggest itself
to her. Up to that time she had thought of the matter differently, as
she would have said, selfishly. He was not permitted to come again; but
he went away lightened, inasmuch as he had added his burden to hers.

When a year later the national credit involved that of Prendergast’s
firm, Madeline read financial articles in the newspapers with heavy
concern, surprising her family with views on ‘sound money’; and when,
shortly afterward, his partners brought that unhappy young man before
the criminal courts for an irregular use of the firm’s signature, which
further involved it beyond hope of extrication, there was no moment of
the day which did not find her, in spirit, beside him there.

The case dragged on through appeal, and the decision of the lower courts
was not reversed. The day this became known the fact also transpired
that poor Prendergast would never live to complete his ten years’ term
of imprisonment. He went to prison with hardly more than one lung, and
in the most favourable physical condition to get rid of the other. Mrs.
Prendergast wept a little over the installation, and assured Frederick
that it was perfectly absurd; they were certain to get him out again;
people always got people out again in America. She took him grapes and
flowers once a week for about a month, and then she sailed for Europe.
She put it about that her stay was to be as brief as was consistent with
the transaction of certain necessary business in London; but she never
came back, and Madeline Anderson had taken her place, in so far as
the grapes and flowers were concerned, for many months, when the
announcement of his wife’s death reached Prendergast in an English
paper published in Paris. About a year after that it began to be thought
singular how he picked up in health, and Madeline’s mother and sister
occasionally romanced about the possibility of his recovering and
marrying her after all--they had an enormous opinion of the artistic
virtue of forgiveness--but it was not a contingency ever seriously
contemplated by Miss Anderson herself. Her affection, pricked on by
remorse, had long satisfied itself with the duties of her ministry. If
she would not leave him until he died, it was because there was no one
but herself to brighten the long day in the prison hospital for him,
because she had thrown him into the arms of the woman who had deserted
him, because he represented in her fancy her life’s only budding towards
the sun. Her patience lasted through six years, which was four years
longer than any doctor had given Frederick Prendergast to live; but when
one last morning she found an empty bed, and learned that Number 1596
had been discharged in his coffin, she rose from the shock with the
sense of a task fully performed and a well-developed desire to see what
else there might be in the world.

She announced her intention of travelling for a year or two with a maid,
and her family expressed the usual acquiescence. It would help her, they
said, to ‘shake it off’; but they said that to one another. They were
not aware--and it would have spoiled an ideal for them if they had
been--that she had shaken it off, quite completely, into Prendergast’s
grave.

This was the curious reason why Miss Anderson’s travels were so long
postponed.



Chapter 3.II.

It was Madeline’s fancy to enjoy the contrast between West and East
in all its sharpness, so she and Brookes embarked at San Francisco for
Yokohama. Their wanderings in Japan were ideal, in spite of Brookes’s
ungrateful statement that she could have done with fewer eggs and more
bacon; and Madeline prolonged the appeal of the country to her sense
of humour and fantasy, putting off her departure for India from week to
week. She went at last in March; and found herself down with fever at
Benares in the middle of one particularly hot April, two months after
the last of her fellow travellers had sailed from Bombay, haunted on her
baking pillow by pictorial views of the burning ghat and the vultures.
The station doctor, using appalling language to her punkah-coolie,
ordered her to the hills; and thus it was that she went to Simla, where
she had no intention of going, and where this story really begins.

Brookes has always declared that Providence in sending Miss Anderson to
Simla had it in mind to prevent a tragedy; but as to that there is
room for a difference of opinion: besides I can not be anticipated by
Brookes.

‘It’s the oddest place imaginable, and in many ways the most
delightful,’ Madeline wrote to her sister Adele, ‘this microcosm of
Indian official society withdrawn from all the world, and playing at
being a municipality on three Himalayan mountaintops. You can’t imagine
its individuality, its airy, unsubstantial, superior poise. How can I
explain to you elderly gentlemen, whose faces express daily electric
communications with the Secretary of State, playing tennis violently
every single afternoon in striped flannels--writing letters of
admonition to the Amir all day long, and in the evening, with the
assistance of yellow wigs and make-up sticks from the Calcutta
hair-dresser, imagining that they produce things, poor dears, only a
LITTLE less well done than is done at the Lyceum? Nothing is beyond
them. I assure you they are contemplating at the moment ‘The Second Mrs.
Tanqueray’. The effect of remoteness from the world, I suppose, and
the enormous mutual appreciation of people who have watched each other
climb. For to arrive officially at Simla they have had to climb in more
ways than one...It is all so hilarious, so high-spirited, so young
and yet, my word! what a cult of official dignity underlying! I saw a
staff-officer in full uniform, red and white feathers and all, going
to the birthday dinner at the Viceroy’s the other evening in a
perambulator--rickshaw, you know, such as they have in Japan. That is
typical of the place. All the honours and dignities--and a perambulator
to put them in--or a ridiculous little white-washed house made of mud
and tin, and calling itself Warwick Castle, Blenheim, Abbotsford! They
haven’t a very good hold, these Simla residences, and sometimes they
slip fifty yards or so down the mountain-side, but the chimneys (bad pun
coming) are never any more out of drawing than they were before.

‘Yet--never forget--the queer little place has a nobility, drawn I
suppose from high standards of conduct in essentials.

‘...This matter of precedence is a bore for an outsider. I am very tired
of being taken in to dinner by subalterns, because I have no “official
position.” Something of the kind was offered me, by the way, the other
day, by a little gunner with red eyelids, in the Ordnance Department,
named McDermott--Captain McDermott. He took my declining very
cheerfully, said he knew Americans didn’t like Englishmen, who hadn’t
been taught to pronounce their “g’s,” but hoped I would change my mind
before the rains, when he was goin’ down. Of course I sha’n’t. The red
eyelids alone...I am living in a boarding-house precisely under the
deodars, and have “tiffin” with Mrs. Hauksbee every day when neither
of us are having it anywhere else. And I’ve been told the original of
“General Bangs,” “that most immoral man.” You remember, don’t you, the
heliograph incident--I needn’t quote it. It really happened! and the
General still lives, none the worse--perhaps rather greater. Quite half
the people seem materializations of Kipling, and it’s very interesting;
but one mustn’t say so if one wants to be popular. Talking of
materializations, I saw the original of Crawford’s Mr. Isaacs, too, the
other day. He used to be a diamond agent among the native princes when
Crawford knew him. When I saw him he was auctioning off his collection
of curios and things. These types of novelists look wonderfully little
impaired; I suppose it’s the dry air.

‘P.S.--Brookes is also quite happy. She was much struck, on arriving, by
an apparent anomaly in nature. “Have you noticed, ma’am,” said she, “how
at this height all the birds are crows and monkeys?”’

Miss Anderson described Simla exhaustively in her letters to New
York. She touched upon almost every feature, from Mrs. Mickie and Mrs.
Gammidge, whose husbands were perspiring in the Plains, and nobody
telling them anything, to the much larger number of ladies interested in
the work of the Young Women’s Christian Association; from the ‘type’ of
the Military Secretary to the Viceroy to that of Ali Buksh, who sold raw
turquoises in a little carved shop in the bazaar. I should like to quote
more of her letters, but if I did I should find nothing about Colonel
Horace Innes, who represented--she often acknowledged to herself--her
only serious interest. Miss Anderson took the world at its own
light valuation as it came; but she had a scale of recognitions and
acceptances, which she kept apart for the very few, and Innes had
claimed a place in it the first time they met. It seems a trifle
ungrateful that she should have left him out, since it was he who gave
her a standard by which to measure the frivolity of Simla. He went to
gymkhanas--if he knew she was going--but he towered almost pictorially
above them; and when he talked to Madeline his shoulders expressed a
resentment of possible interruptions that isolated him still further.
I would not suggest that he was superior by conviction; he was only
intent, whereas most of the other people were extremely diffused,
and discriminating, while the intimacies of the rest were practically
coextensive with Government House list. Neither, for his part, would he
admit that the tone of Simla was as wholly flippant as I have implied.
They often talked about it; he recognized it as a feature likely to
compel the attention of people from other parts of the world; and
one afternoon he asked her, with some directness, if she could see no
tragedies underneath.

‘Tragedies of the heart?’ she asked. ‘Oh, I can not take them seriously.
The emotion is so ephemeral! A woman came to tea with me three days
ago, and made me her confessor. It was unexpected; if it hadn’t been, I
wouldn’t have asked her to tea. She was so unhappy that she forgot about
the rouge, and it all came off on her handkerchief when she cried. The
man likes somebody else better this season. Well, I gave her nougat and
cheap cynicisms, and she allowed herself to be comforted! Why, the loves
of kitchen-maids are more dignified.’

They were riding on the broad four-mile road, blasted out of the rock,
that winds round Jakko. The deodars stood thick above them, with the
sunlight filtering through; a thousand feet below lay the little
square fields, yellow and green, of the King of Koti. The purple-brown
Himalayas shouldered the eye out to the horizon, and there the Snows
lifted themselves, hardly more palpable than the drifted clouds, except
for a gleam of ice in their whiteness. A low stone wall ran along the
verge of the precipice, and, looking down, they saw tangled patches
of the white wild rose of the Himalayas, waving and drooping over the
abyss.

‘I am afraid,’ said Innes, ‘you are not even upon the fringe of the
situation.’

‘It’s the situation as I see it.’

‘Then--excuse me--you do not see deep enough. That poor lady suffered,
I suppose, to the extent of her capacity. You would not have have
increased it.’

‘I don’t know, I should have preferred not to measure it.’

‘Besides, that was not quite the sort of thing I had in mind. I was
thinking more of the--separations.’

‘Ah!’ said Madeline.

‘It’s not fair to ask women to live much in India. Sometimes it’s the
children, sometimes it’s ill health, sometimes it’s natural antipathy to
the place; there’s always a reason to take them away.’

‘Yes,’ said Madeline, turning a glance of scrutiny on him. His face was
impassive; he was watching mechanically for a chance to slay a teasing
green spider-fly.

‘That is the beginning of the tragedy I was thinking of. Time does the
rest, time and the aridity of separations. How many men and women
can hold themselves together with letters? I don’t mean aging or any
physical change. I don’t mean change at all.’

‘No,’ said Madeline, and this time, though her curiosity was greater,
she did not look at him.

‘No. The mind could accustom itself to expect that, and so forestall
the blow, if it really would be a blow, which I doubt. For myself, I’m
pretty sure that nothing of that kind could have much effect upon one’s
feeling, if it were the real thing.’ He spoke practically to himself, as
if he had reasoned this out many times.

‘Oh, no!’ said Madeline.

‘But separation can do a worse thing than that. It can REINTRODUCE
people, having deprived them of their mutual illusion under which they
married. If they lived together the illusion would go, I suppose, but
custom and comfort would step in to prevent a jar. There never would be
that awful revelation of indifference.’

He stopped sharply, and the hope went through Madeline’s mind that her
face expressed no personal concern for him. There was a small red stain
in the brown of his cheek as he looked at her to find out, and he added,
‘I’ve known--in Bombay--one or two bad cases of that. But, of course, it
is the wife who suffers most. Shall we canter on?’

‘In a minute,’ said Madeline, and he drew his rein again.

She could not let this be the last word; he must not imagine that she
had seen, through the simple crystal of his convictions, the personal
situation that gave them to him.

‘Of course,’ she said, thoughtfully, ‘you know the Anglo-Indian world
and I don’t. You must have observed this that you speak of it; it sounds
only too probable. And I confess it makes my little impression very
vulgar and superficial.’ She turned her head and a candid smile to him.
‘All the same, I fancy that the people who are capable of suffering much
that way are the exceptions. And--I don’t care--I believe there is more
cheap sentiment in this place than the other kind. What do you think I
heard a woman say the other day at a tiffin-party? “No man has touched
my heart since I’ve been married,” she proclaimed, “except my husband!”
 AT A TIFFIN-party!’

She heard the relief in Innes’s laugh and was satisfied.

‘How does it happen,’ he said, ‘that women nowadays are critical of the
world so young?’

‘I shall be thirty in September, and we no longer look at society
through a tambour-frame,’ she said, hardily.

‘And I shall be forty-three next month, but hitherto I have known it to
produce nothing like you,’ he returned, and if there was ambiguity in
his phrase there was none in his face.

Miss Anderson made with her head her little smiling gesture--Simla
called it very American--which expressed that all chivalrous speech was
to be taken for granted and meant nothing whatever; and as they turned
into the Ladies’ Mile gave her horse his head, and herself a chance
for meditation. She thought of the matter again that evening before
her little fire of snapping deodar twigs, thought of it intently.
She remembered it all with perfect distinctness; she might have been
listening to a telephonic reproduction.

It was the almost intimate glimpse Innes had given her of himself, and
it brought her an excitement which she did not think of analyzing. She
wrung from every sentence its last possibility of unconscious meaning,
and she found when she had finished that it was eleven o’clock.

Then she went to bed, preferring not to call Brookes, with the somewhat
foolish feeling of being unable to account for her evening. Her last
reflection before she slept shaped itself in her mind in definite words.

‘There are no children,’ it ran, ‘and her health has always been good,
he says. She must have left him after that first six months in Lucknow,
because of a natural antipathy to the country--and when she condescended
to come out again for a winter he met the different lady he thinks
about. With little hard lines around the mouth and common conventional
habits of thought, full of subservience to his official superiors, and
perfectly uninterested in him except as the source of supplies. But I
don’t know why I should WANT her to be so disagreeable.

As a matter of fact, Mrs. Innes, travelling at the moment with the
mails from London to Bombay, was hastening to present to Miss Anderson
features astonishingly different.



Chapter 3.III.

The lady guests at Peliti’s--Mrs. Jack Owen and the rest--were giving
a tea in the hotel pavilion. They had the band, the wife of the
Commander-in-Chief, the governess from Viceregal Lodge and one
little Viceregal girl, three A.D.C.’s, one member of council, and the
Archdeacon. These were the main features, moving among a hundred or so
of people more miscellaneous, who, like the ladies at Peliti’s, had come
up out of the seething Plains to the Paradise of the summer capital. The
Pavilion overhung the Mall; looking down one could see the coming
and going of leisurely Government peons in scarlet and gold, Cashmiri
vendors of great bales of embroideries and skins, big-turbaned Pahari
horse-dealers, chaffering in groups, and here and there a mounted
Secretary-sahib trotting to the Club. Beyond, the hills dipped blue
and bluer to the plains, and against them hung a single waving yellow
laburnum, a note of imagination. Madeline Anderson was looking at
it when Mrs. Mickie and Mrs. Gammidge came up with an affectionate
observation upon the cut of her skirt, after which Mrs. Mickie harked
back to what they had been talking about before.

‘She’s straight enough now, I suppose,’ this lady said.

‘She goes down. But she gives people a good deal of latitude for
speculation.’

‘Who is this?’ asked Madeline. ‘I ask for information, to keep out of
her way. I find I am developing the most shocking curiosity. I must be
in a position to check it.’

The ladies exchanged hardly perceptible glances. Then Mrs. Gammidge
said, ‘Mrs. Innes,’ and looked as if, for the moment, at any rate, she
would withhold further judgment.

‘But you mustn’t avoid the poor lady,’ put in Mrs. Mickie, ‘simply
because of her past. It wouldn’t be fair. Besides--’

‘Her past?’ Madeline made one little effort to look indifferent, and
then let the question leap up in her.

‘My dear,’ said Mrs. Gammidge, with brief impatience, ‘he married her in
Cairo, and she was--dancing there. Case of chivalry, I believe, though
there are different versions. Awful row in the regiment--he had to take
a year’s leave. Then he succeeded to the command, and the Twenty-third
were ordered out here. She came with him to Lucknow--and made slaves
of every one of them. They’ll swear to you now that she was staying
at Shepheard’s with an invalid mother when he met her. And now she’s
accepted like everybody else; and that’s all there is about it.’

‘There’s nothing in that,’ said Madeline, determinedly, ‘to prove that
she wasn’t--respectable.’

‘N--no. Of course not,’ and again the eye of Mrs. Gammidge met that of
Mrs. Mickie.

‘Though, you see love,’ added the latter lady, ‘it would have been
nicer for his people--they’ve never spoken to him since--if she had been
making her living otherwise in Cairo.’

‘As a barmaid, for instance,’ said Madeline, sarcastically.

‘As a barmaid, for instance,’ repeated Mrs. Gammidge, calmly.

‘But Simla isn’t related to him--Simla doesn’t care!’ Mrs. Mickie
exclaimed. ‘Everybody will be as polite as possible when she turns
up. You’ll see. You knew, didn’t you, that she was coming out in the
Caledonia?’

‘No,’ said Madeline. She looked carefully where she was going to put her
coffee-cup, and then she glanced out again at the laburnum hanging over
the plains. ‘I--I am glad to hear it. These separations you take so
lightly out here are miserable, tragic.’

The other ladies did not exchange glances this time. Miss Anderson’s
change of tone was too marked for comment which she might have detected.

‘Colonel Innes got the telegram this morning. She wired from Brindisi,’
Mrs. Gammidge said.

‘Does he seem pleased?’ asked Mrs. Mickie, demurely.

‘He said he was afraid she would find it very hot coming up here from
Bombay. And, of course, he is worried about a house. When a man has been
living for months at the Club--’

‘Of course, poor fellow! I do love that dear old Colonel Innes, though I
can’t say I know him a bit. He won’t take the trouble to be nice to me,
but I am perfectly certain he must be the dearest old thing inside
of him. Worth any dozen of these little bow-wows that run round after
rickshaws,’ said Mrs. Mickie, with candour.

‘I think he’s a ridiculous old glacier,’ Mrs. Gammidge remarked, and
Mrs. Mickie looked at Madeline and said, ‘Slap her!’

‘What for?’ asked Miss Anderson, with composure. ‘I dare say he
is--occasionally. It isn’t a bad thing to be, I should think, in Indian
temperatures.’

‘I guess you got it that time, dear lady,’ said Mrs. Mickie to Mrs.
Gammidge, as Madeline slipped toward the door.

‘Meant to be cross, did she? How silly of her! If she gives her little
heart away like that often, people will begin to make remarks.’

‘The worst of that girl is,’ Mrs. Mickie continued, ‘that you never can
depend upon her. For days together she’ll be just as giddy and jolly as
anybody and then suddenly she’ll give you a nasty superior bit of
ice down the back of your neck like that. I’ve got her coming to tea
tomorrow afternoon,’ Mrs. Mickie added, with sudden gloom, ‘and little
Lord Billy and all that set are coming. They’ll throw buns at each
other--I know they will. What, in heaven’s name, made me ask her?’

‘Oh, she’ll have recovered by then. You must make allowance for the
shock we gave her, poor dear. Consider how you would feel if Lady
Worsley suddenly appeared upon the scene, and demanded devotion from Sir
Frank.’

‘She wouldn’t get it,’ Mrs. Mickie dimpled candidly. ‘Frank always loses
his heart and his conscience at the same time. But you don’t suppose
there’s anything serious in this affair? Pure pretty platonics, I should
call it.’

Mrs. Gammidge lifted her eyebrows. ‘I dare say that is what they imagine
it. Well, they’re never in the same room for two minutes without being
aware of it, and their absorption when they get in a corner--I saw her
keep the Viceroy waiting, the other night after dinner, while Colonel
Innes finished a sentence. And then she was annoyed at the interruption.
Here’s Kitty Vesey, lookin’ SUCH a dog! Hello, Kitty! where did you get
that hat, where did you get that tile? But that wasn’t the colour of
your hair last week, Kitty!’

‘Don’t feel any kind of a dog’--Mrs. Vesey’s pout, though becoming, was
genuine. ‘I’m in a perfectly furious rage, my dears, and I’m coming home
to cry, just as soon as I’ve had an ice. What do you think--they won’t
let me have Val for Captain Wynne’s part in ‘The Outcast Pearl’--they
say he’s been tried before, and he’s a stick. Did you ever hear of such
brutes? They want me to act with Major Dalton, and he’s MUCH too old for
the part.’

‘Kitten,’ said Mrs. Mickie, with conviction, ‘Valentine Drake on the
stage would be fatal to your affection for him.’

‘I don’t care, I won’t act with anybody else--I’ll throw up the part.
Haven’t I got to make love to the man? How am I to play up to such an
unkissable-looking animal as Major Dalton? I shall CERTAINLY throw up
the part.’

‘Don’t do anything rash, Kitty. If you do, they’ll probably offer it to
me, and I warn you I won’t give it back to you.’

‘Oh, refuse it, like a dear! I am dying to put them in a hole. It’s
jealousy, that’s what it is. Goodbye, Mrs. Jack, I’ve had a lovely time.
Val and I have been explaining our affection to the Archdeacon, and he
says it’s perfectly innocent. We’re going to get him to put it on paper
to produce when Jimmy sues for a divorce, aren’t we, Val?’

‘You’re not going?’ said Mrs. Jack Owen.

‘Oh, yes, I must. But I’ve enjoyed myself awfully, and so has everybody
I’ve been talking to. I say, Mickie, dear--about tomorrow afternoon--I
suppose I may bring Val?’

‘Oh, dear, yes,’ Mrs. Mickie replied. ‘But you must let me hold his
hand.’

‘I don’t know which of you is the most ridiculous,’ Mrs. Owen remarked;
‘I shall write to both your husbands this very night,’ but as the group
shifted and left her alone with Mrs. Gammidge, she said she didn’t know
whether Mrs. Vesey would be quite so chirpy three weeks hence. ‘When
Mrs. Innes comes out,’ she added in explanation. ‘Oh, yes, Valentine
Drake is quite her property. My own idea is that Kitty won’t be in it.’

Where the road past Peliti’s dips to the Mall Madeline met Horace Innes.
When she appeared in her rickshaw he dismounted, and gave the reins to
his syce. She saw in his eyes the look of a person who has been all
day lapsing into meditation and rousing himself from it. ‘You are very
late,’ she said as he came up.

‘Oh, I’m not going; at least, you are just coming away, aren’t you? I
think it is too late. I’ll turn back with you.’

‘Do,’ she said, and looked at his capable, sensitive hand as he laid
it on the side of her little carriage. Miss Anderson had not the
accomplishment of palm-reading, but she took general manual impressions.
She had observed Colonel Innes’s hand before, but it had never offered
itself so intimately to her inspection. That, perhaps, was why the
conviction seemed new to her, as she thought ‘He is admirable--and it is
all there.’

When they got to the level Mall he kept his hold, which was a perfectly
natural and proper thing for him to do, walking alongside; but she still
looked at it.

‘I have heard your good news,’ she said, smiling congratulation at him.

‘My good news? Oh, about my wife, of course. Yes, she ought to be here
by the end of the month. I thought of writing to tell you when the
telegram came, and then I--didn’t. The files drove it out of my head, I
fancy.’

‘Heavy day?’

‘Yes,’ he said, absently. They went along together in an intimacy of
silence, and Madeline was quite aware of the effort with which she said:

‘I shall look forward to meeting Mrs. Innes.’

It was plain that his smile was perfunctory, but he put it on with
creditable alacrity.

‘She will be delighted. My wife is a clever woman,’ he went on, ‘very
bright and attractive. She keeps people well amused.’

‘She must be a great success in India, then.’

‘I think she is liked. She has a tremendous fund of humour and spirits.
A fellow feels terribly dull beside her sometimes.’

Madeline cast a quick glance at him, but he was only occupied to find
other matters with which he might commend his wife.

‘She is very fond of animals,’ he said, ‘and she sings and plays
well--really extremely well.’

‘That must be charming,’ murmured Madeline, privately iterating, ‘He
doesn’t mean to damn her--he doesn’t mean to damn her.’ ‘Have you a
photograph of her?’

‘Quantities of them,’ he said, with simplicity.

‘You have never shown me one. But how could you?’ she added in haste;
‘a photograph is always about the size of a door nowadays. It is simply
impossible to keep one’s friends and relations in a pocketbook as one
used to do.’

They might have stopped there, but some demon of persistence drove
Madeline on. She besought help from her imagination; she was not for the
moment honest. It was an impulse--an equivocal impulse--born doubtless
of the equivocal situation, and it ended badly.

‘She will bring something of the spring out to you,’ said Madeline--‘the
spring in England. How many years is it since you have seen it? There
will be a breath of the cowslips about her, and in her eyes the soft wet
of the English sky. Oh, you will be very glad to see her.’ The girl was
well aware of her insincerity, but only dimly of her cruelty. She was
drawn on by something stronger than her sense of honesty and humanity, a
determination to see, to know, that swept these things away.

Innes’s hand tightened on the rickshaw, and he made at first no answer.
Then he said:

‘She has been staying in town, you know.’

There was just a quiver of Madeline’s eyelid; it said nothing of the
natural rapacity behind. This man’s testimony was coming out in throes,
and yet--it must be said--again she probed.

‘Then she will put you in touch again,’ she cried; ‘you will remember
when you see her all the vigour of great issues and the fascination of
great personalities. For a little while, anyway, after she comes, you
will be in a world--far away from here--where people talk and think and
live.’

He looked at her in wonder, not understanding, as indeed how could he?

‘Why,’ he said, ‘you speak of what YOU have done’; and before the truth
of this she cast down her eyes and turned a hot, deep red, and had
nothing to say.

‘No,’ he said, ‘my wife is not like that.’

He walked along in absorption, from which he roused himself with
resentment in his voice.

‘I can not leave such a fabric of illusion in your mind. It irritates me
that it should be there--about anybody belonging to me. My wife is not
in the least what you imagine her. She has her virtues, but she is--like
the rest. I can not hope that you will take to her, and she won’t
like you either--we never care about the same people. And we shall see
nothing of you--nothing. I can hardly believe that I am saying this of
my own wife, but--I wish that she had stayed in England.’

‘Mrs. Mickie!’ cried Madeline to a passing rickshaw, ‘what are you
rushing on like that for? Just go quietly and peaceably along with us,
please, and tell us what Mrs. Vesey decided to do about her part in ‘The
Outcast Pearl’. I’m dining out tonight--I must know.’ And Mrs. Mickie
was kind enough to accompany them all the rest of the way.

Miss Anderson dined out, and preferred to suppose that she had no time
to think until she was on her way home along the empty road round Jakko
at eleven o’clock that night. Then it pleased her to get out of her
rickshaw and walk. There was an opulent moon, the vast hills curving
down to the plains were all grey and silvery, and the deodars overhead
fretted the road with dramatic shadows. About her hung the great
stillness in a mighty loneliness in which little Simla is set, and it
freed her from what had happened, so that she could look at it and cry
out. She actually did speak, pausing in the little pavilion on the road
where the nursemaids gather in the daytime, but very low, so that her
words fell round her even in that silence, and hardly a deodar was
aware. ‘I will not go now,’ she said. ‘I will stay and realize that he
is another woman’s husband. That should cure me if anything will--to see
him surrounded by the commonplaces of married life, that kind of married
life. I will stay till she comes and a fortnight after. Besides, I want
to see her--I want to see how far she comes short.’ She was silent for
a moment, and the moonlight played upon her smile of quiet triumph.
‘He cares too,’ she said; ‘he cares too, but he doesn’t know it, and
I promise you one thing, Madeline Anderson, you won’t help him to find
out. And in five weeks I will go away and leave my love where I found
it--on a mountaintop in the middle of Asia!’



Chapter 3.IV.

Madeline did her best to make certain changes delicately, imperceptibly,
so that Innes would not, above all things, be perplexed into seeking for
their reason. The walks and rides came to a vague conclusion, and Miss
Anderson no longer kept the Viceroy or anybody else waiting, while Innes
finished what he had to say to her in public, since his opportunities
for talking to her seemed to become gradually more and more like
everybody else’s. So long as she had been mistress of herself she was
indifferent to the very tolerant and good-natured gossip of the hill
capital; but as soon as she found her citadel undermined, the lightest
kind of comment became a contingency unbearable. In arranging to make
it impossible, she was really over-considerate and over-careful. Her
soldier never thought of analyzing his bad luck or searching for motive
in it. To him the combinations of circumstances that seemed always to
deprive him of former pleasures were simply among the things that might
happen. Grieving, she left him under that impression for the sake of its
expediency, and tried to make it by being more than ever agreeable on
the occasions when he came and demanded a cup of tea, and would not be
denied. After all, she consoled herself, no situation was improved by
being turned too suddenly upside down.

She did not wholly withdraw his privilege of taking counsel with her,
and he continued to go away freshened and calmed, leaving her to toss
little sad reflections into the fire, and tremulously wonder whether the
jewel of her love had flashed ever so little behind the eyes. They both
saw it a conspicuous thing that as those three weeks went on, neither he
nor she alluded even remotely to Mrs. Innes, but the fact remained, and
they allowed it to remain.

Nevertheless, Madeline knew precisely when that lady was expected, and
as she sauntered in the bazaar one morning, and heard Innes’s steps and
voice behind her, her mind became one acute surmise as to whether he
could possibly postpone the announcement any longer. But he immediately
made it plain that this was his business in stopping to speak to her.
‘Good morning,’ he said, and then, ‘My wife comes tomorrow.’ He had
not told her a bit of personal news, he had made her an official
communication, as briefly as it could be done, and he would have raised
his hat and gone on without more words if Madeline had not thwarted him.
‘What a stupidity for him to be haunted by afterward!’ was the essence
of the thought that visited her; and she put out a detaining hand.

‘Really! By the Bombay mail, I suppose--no, an hour or so later; private
tongas are always as much as that behind the mail.’

‘About eleven, I fancy. You--you are not inclined for a canter round
Summer Hill before breakfast?’

‘I am terrified of Summer Hill. The Turk always misbehaves there.
Yesterday he got one leg well over the khud--I WAS thankful he had four.
Tell me, are you ready for Mrs. Innes--everything in the house? Is there
anything I can do?

‘Oh, thanks very much! I don’t think so. The house isn’t ready, as a
matter of fact, but two or three people have offered to put us up for a
day or so until it is. I’ve left it open till my wife comes, as I dare
say she has already arranged to go to somebody. What are you buying?
Country tobacco, upon my word! For your men? That’s subversive of all
discipline!’

The lines on his face relaxed; he looked at her with fond recognition of
another delightful thing in her.

‘You give sugar-cane to your horses,’ she declared; ‘why shouldn’t I
give tobacco to mine? Goodbye; I hope Mrs. Innes will like “Two Gables”.
There are roses waiting for her in the garden, at all events.’

‘Are there?’ he said. ‘I didn’t notice. Goodbye, then.’

He went on to his office thinking of the roses, and that they were in
his garden, and that Madeline had seen them there. He thought that if
they were good roses--in fact, any kind of roses--they should be taken
care of, and he asked a Deputy Assistant Inspector-General of Ordnance
whether he knew of a gardener that was worth anything.

‘Most of them are mere coolies,’ said Colonel Innes, ‘and I’ve got some
roses in this little place I’ve taken that I want to look after.’

Next day Madeline took Brookes, and ‘The Amazing Marriage’, and a
lunch-basket, and went out to Mashobra, where the deodars shadow hardly
any scandal at all, and the Snows come, with perceptible confidence, a
little nearer.

‘They almost step,’ she said to Brookes, looking at them, ‘out of the
realm of the imagination.’

Brookes said that they did indeed, and hoped that she hadn’t by any
chance forgotten the mustard.

‘The wind is keen off the glaciers over there--anybody would think of a
condiment,’ Miss Anderson remarked in deprecation, and to this Brookes
made no response. It was a liberty she often felt compelled to take.

The Snows appealed to Madeline even more than did Carintha, Countess
of Fleetwood, to whose fortunes she gave long pauses while she looked
across their summits at renunciation, and fancied her spirit made strong
and equal to its task. She was glad of their sanctuary; she did not know
where she should find such another. Perhaps the spectacle was more than
ever sublime in its alternative to the one she had come away to postpone
the sight of; at all events it drove the reunion of the Inneses from her
mind several times for five minutes together, during which she thought
of Horace by himself, and went over, by way of preparation for her
departure, all that had come and gone between them. There had been
luminous moments, especially as they irradiated him, and she dwelt on
these. There was no reason why she should not preserve in London or in
New York a careful memory of them.

So the lights were twinkling all up and down and round about Simla
when she cantered back to it and it was late when she started for the
Worsleys, where she was dining. One little lighted house looked much
like another perched on the mountainside, and the wooden board painted
‘Branksome Hall, Maj.-Gen. T.P. Worsley, R.E.,’ nailed to the most
conspicuous tree from the main road, was invisible in the darkness.
Madeline arrived in consequence at the wrong dinner-party, and was
acclaimed and redirected with much gaiety, which gave her a further
agreeable impression of the insouciance of Simla, but made her later
still at the Worsleys. So that half the people were already seated when
she at last appeared, and her hostess had just time to cry, ‘My dear,
we thought the langurs must have eaten you! Captain Gordon, you are not
abandoned after all. You know Miss Anderson?’ when she found herself
before her soup.

Captain Gordon heard her account of herself with complacence, and
declared, wiping his moustache, that a similar experience had befallen
him only a fortnight before.

‘Did you ever hear the story of that absent-minded chap, Sir James
Jackson, who went to the RIGHT dinner-party by mistake?’ he asked, ‘and
apologized like mad, by Jove! and insisted he couldn’t stay. The people
nearly had to tie him down in his--’ Captain Gordon stopped, arrested by
his companion’s sudden and complete inattention.

‘I see a lady,’ interrupted Madeline, with odd distinctness, ‘curiously
like somebody I have known before.’ Her eyes convinced themselves, and
then refused to be convinced of the inconceivable fact that they were
resting on Violet Prendergast. It was at first too amazing, too amazing
only. Then an old forgotten feeling rose in her bosom; the hand on
the stem of her wine-glass grew tense. The sensation fell away; she
remembered her emancipation, the years arose and reassured her during
which Violet Prendergast, living or dead, had been to her of absolutely
no importance. Yet there was a little aroused tremour in her voice as
she went on, ‘She is on the General’s right--he must have taken her in.
Can you see from where you are sitting?’

‘These narrow oval tables are a nuisance that way, aren’t they? You
don’t know who you’re dining with till the end of the function. Oh! I
see--that’s Mrs. Innes, just out, and fresh as paint, isn’t she? The
Colonel’--Captain Gordon craned his head again--‘is sitting fourth from
me on this side.’

‘Mrs. Innes! Really!’ said Madeline. ‘Then--then of course I must be
mistaken.’

She removed her eyes almost stealthily from the other woman’s face
and fixed them on the pattern of the table-cloth. Her brain guided her
clearly through the tumult of her perception, and no emotion could be
observed in the smiling attention which she gave to Captain Gordon’s
account of the afternoon’s tandem racing; but there was a furious
beating in her breast, and she thought she could never draw a breath
long enough to control it. It helped her that there was food to swallow,
wine to drink, and Captain Gordon to listen to; and under cover of these
things she gradually, consciously, prepared herself for the shock of
encounter which should be conclusive. Presently she leaned a little
forward and let her glance, in which no outsider could see the steady
recognition, rest upon the lady on the General’s right, until that
person’s agreeable blue eyes wandered down the table and met it.
Perhaps Madeline’s own eyelids fluttered a little as she saw the sudden
stricture in the face that received her message, and the grimace with
which it uttered, pallid with apprehension, its response to a pleasantry
of General Worsley’s. She was not consummate in her self-control, but
she was able at all events to send the glance travelling prettily on
with a casual smile for an intervening friend, and bring it back to her
dinner-roll without mischief. It did not adventure again; she knew, and
she set herself to hold her knowledge, to look at it and understand it,
while the mechanical part of her made up its mind about the entrees, and
sympathized with Captain Gordon on his hard luck in having three ponies
laid up at once. She did not look again, although she felt the watching
of the other woman, and was quite aware of the moment at which Mrs.
Innes allowed herself the reprieve of believing that at the Worsley’s
dinner-party at least there would be no scandal. The belief had
its reflex action, doing something to calm her. How could there
be--scandal--she asked herself, and dismissed with relief the
denunciations which crowded vague but insistent in her brain. Even then
she had not grasped the salient points of the situation; she was
too much occupied with its irony as it affected her personally; her
impressions circled steadily round the word ‘twice’ and the unimaginable
coincidence. Her resentment filled her, and her indignation was like
a clear flame behind her smiling face. Robbed twice, once in New York
and--oh! preposterous--the second time in Simla! Robbed of the same
things by the same hand! She perceived in the shock of it only a
monstrous fatality, a ludicrously wicked chance. This may have been due
to the necessity of listening to Captain Gordon.

At all events it was only as she passed Colonel Innes on her way to the
drawing-room and saw ahead of her the very modish receding back of Mrs.
Innes that she realized other things--crime and freedom.

It was the reversion of power; it brought her a great exultation. She
sat down under it in a corner, hoping to be left alone, with a white
face and shining eyes. Power and opportunity and purpose--righteous
purpose!

The circumstances had come to her in a flash; she brought them up again
steadily and scrutinized them. The case was absolutely clear. Frank
Prendergast had been dead just seven months. Colonel Innes imagined
himself married four years. Violet Prendergast was a bigamist, and
Horace Innes had no wife.

That was the marvellous transcendent fact; that was what lifted her and
carried her on great pulsing waves that rolled beyond the walls of the
little fripperied drawing-room and its collection of low-necked women,
out into her life, which had not these boundaries. She lived again in a
possible world. There was no stone wall between herself and joy.

The old Mussulman butler who offered her coffee looked at her with
aroused curiosity--here was certainly a memsahib under the favour of
God--and as she stirred it, the shadow that Violet Prendergast had
thrown upon her life faded out of her mind in the light that was there.
Then she looked up and met that lady’s vivid blue eyes. Mrs. Innes’s
colour had not returned, but there was a recklessness in the lines of
her mouth. In the way she held her chin, expressing that she had been
reflecting on old scores, and anticipated the worst. Meeting this
vigilance Miss Anderson experienced a slight recoil. Her happiness, she
realized, had been brought to her in the hands of ugly circumstance.

‘And so melodramatic,’ she told herself. ‘It is really almost vulgar. In
a story I should have no patience with it.’ But she went on stirring her
coffee with a little uncontrollable smile.

A moment later she had to contemplate the circumstance that her hostess
was addressing her. Mrs. Innes wished to be introduced. Mrs. Innes,
incarnate, conscious sensation, was smiling at her, saying that she must
know so great a friend of her husband’s. He made so few friends, and she
was so grateful to anybody who was good to him. Eyes and voice tolerably
in rein, aware of the situation at every point, she had a meretricious
daring; and it occurred to Madeline, looking at her, that she was after
all a fairly competent second-class adventuress. She would not refuse
the cue. It would make so little difference.

‘On the contrary, I am tremendously indebted to Colonel Innes. He has
been so very kind about ponies and jhampanies and things. Simla is
full of pitfalls for a stranger, don’t you think?’ And Miss Anderson,
unclosing her fan, turned her reposeful head a little in the direction
of three married schoolgirls voluble on her left.

‘Not when you get to know the language. You must learn the language;
it’s indispensable. But of course it depends on how long you mean to
stay.’

‘I think I will learn the language,’ said Madeline.

‘But General Worsley told me you were leaving Simla in a fortnight.’

‘Oh no. My plans are very indefinite; but I shall stay much longer than
that.’

‘It is Miss Anderson, isn’t it?--Miss Madeline Anderson, of New
York--no, Brooklyn?’

Madeline looked at her. ‘Did not the General say so?’ she asked.

‘Yes, he did. But one looks to make quite sure.’

‘I can understand that.’

Mrs. Innes leaned forward with one elbow on her knee.

It was not a graceful attitude, but it gave the casual air to the
conversation which was desirable.

‘What are you going to do?’ she said.

‘My plans are as indefinite as possible, really,’ Madeline returned.
‘I may spend the cold weather in Calcutta, or go into camp with the
Dovedells--I should like that.’

‘Mrs. Innes,’ cried the nearest schoolgirl, ‘we are coming tomorrow to
see all the lovely things in your boxes, may we?’

‘Do, duckies. But mind, no copying of them by durzies in the veranda.
They’re all Paris things--Coulter’s--and you know he doesn’t copy well,
does he? Oh, dear! here are the men--they always come too soon, don’t
they? So glad to have had even a little chat, Miss Anderson. I’ll come
and see you tomorrow. You know newcomers in India always make the first
calls. I shall find you at home, sha’n’t I?’

‘By all means,’ Madeline said.

Mrs. Innes crossed the room, crying out that the heat was perfectly
absurd for Simla, it must be cooler outside; and as Captain Valentine
Drake followed her into the semi-darkness of the veranda, the three
married schoolgirls looked at each other and smiled.

‘Don’t be naughty,’ said Captain Gordon, leaning over the sofa from
behind. ‘They’re very dear friends, and they’ve been separated for two
years.’

Madeline heard this as plainly as they did. She noted disdainfully how
it all fell in.

‘How absent you are tonight!’ Horace Innes exclaimed, when Miss Anderson
had asked him a trivial question for the third time.

‘Hush!’ she said. ‘Mrs. Scallepa is going to sing;’ and as Mrs. Scallepa
sang she let her eyes play over him with a light in them so tender, that
once catching it the felt a sudden answering throb, and looked again;
but after that her eyes were on the floor.

‘We are staying here,’ he said a quarter of an hour later, as he saw her
into her rickshaw; ‘and I think I must see you to your quarters. It’s
very dark, and there is an ugly little slip half-way between this and
the Mall.

He ran upstairs to get his coat and stick, and a white face like an
apparition suddenly hung itself on the edge of Madeline’s rickshaw-hood.

‘Don’t tell him tonight,’ it said, hoarsely.

‘Are you ready, Colonel Innes? Then good night, everybody,’ cried
Madeline.

She was not at all sure that she would not tell Horace Innes ‘tonight’.



Chapter 3.V.

‘My wife,’ said Colonel Innes, ‘is looking extremely well.’

‘She seems so, indeed,’ Madeline replied.

‘She is delighted with “Two Gables”. Likes it better, she says, than any
other house we could have got.’

‘What a good thing!’

‘It was a record trip for the Caledonia, thirteen days from Brindisi to
Bombay. Was she telling you about the voyage?’

‘No,’ said Madeline impatiently, ‘she didn’t mention it. How shall I
tell the men to put down the hood, please? A rickshaw is detestable with
the hood up--stifling! Thanks. I beg your pardon. The Caledonia made a
good run?’

‘Thirteen days. Wonderful weather, of course, which was luck for Violet.
She is an atrocious sailor.’

Madeline fancied she heard repose and reassurance in his voice.
Her thought cried, ‘It is not so bad as he expected!’ We can not be
surprised that she failed to see in herself the alleviation of that
first evening.

‘She has brought quantities of things for the house with her,’ Innes
went on, ‘as well as three dachshund puppies,’ and he laughed. ‘Wouldn’t
you like one? What can we do with three--and the terrier, and Brutus?’

‘Oh, thank you, no.’

How could he laugh? How could he speak pleasantly of these intimate
details of his bondage? How could he conceive that she would accept--

‘Already she has arranged four dinner-parties! It will be a relief not
to have to think of that sort of thing--to be able to leave it to her.’

‘Mrs. Innes must have great energy. To drive all the way up from Kalka
by noon and appear at a dinner-party at night--wonderful!’

‘Oh, great energy,’ Horace said.

‘She will take you everywhere--to all the functions. She will insist on
your duty to society.’

Madeline felt that she must get him somehow back into his slough of
despond. His freedom paralyzed her. And he returned with a pathetic
change of tone.

‘I suppose there is no alternative. Violet is very good about being
willing to go alone, or with somebody else; but I never think it quite
fair on one’s wife to impose on her the necessity of going about with
other men.’

‘Mrs. Worsley introduced us after dinner,’ said Madeline.

She kept disparagement out of her mind, but he could not help perceiving
aloofness.

‘Yes?’

The monosyllable told her sensitive ear that while he admitted her
consideration in going on with the subject, he was willing to recognize
that there was no more to say, and have done with it. She gathered up
her scruples and repugnances in a firm grasp. She would not let him
throw his own shadow, as an effectual obstacle, between himself and
liberty.

‘I am going to ask you something,’ she said; it might come naturally
enough from another man with whom your friendship was as candid as it
is with me; but there is an awkwardness in it from a woman. You must
believe I have a good reason. Will you tell me about your first meeting
with Mrs. Innes, when--when you became engaged?’

She knew she was daring a good deal; but when a man’s prison is to be
brought down about his ears, one might as well begin, she thought, at
the foundation.

For a moment Innes did not speak, and then his words came slowly.

I find it difficult,’ he said, ‘to answer you. How can it matter--it is
impossible. I suppose you have heard some story, and it is like you to
want to be in a position to negative it. Ignore it instead. She has very
successfully championed herself. Believe nothing to her disadvantage
that may be said about that--that time. I was pleased to marry her, and
she was pleased to marry me. But for God’s sake don’t let us talk about
it!’

As he spoke Madeline saw the vivid clearness of the situation grow
blurred and confused. It was as if her point of view had suddenly
changed and her eyes failed her. Her eager impulse had beat less and
less strongly from the Worsley’s door; now it seemed to shrink away in
fetters. Her eyes filled with vaguely resentful tears, which sprang,
if she could have traced them, from the fact that the man she loved was
loyal to his own mistake, and the formless premonition that he might
continue to be. She contorted her lip to keep her emotion back, and
deliberately turned away from a matter in which she was not mistress,
and which contained ugly possibilities of buffeting. She would wait a
little, and though consideration for Violet Prendergast had nothing to
do with it, she would not tell him tonight.

‘I am sorry,’ she said; and, after a moment, ‘Did I tell you that I have
changed my plans?’

‘You are not going so soon?’ she took all the comfort there was in his
eagerness.

‘I am not going at all for the present. I have abandoned my intentions
and my dates. I mean to drift for a little while. I have been too--too
conscientious.’

‘Are you quite serious--do you mean it?’

‘Indeed I do.’

‘And in less than a fortnight you will not go out of one’s life. You
will stay on--you summer day! It’s hard to believe in luck like that. I
sent a poor devil of a sepoy a reprieve last week--one knows now how he
must have felt about it.’

‘Does it make all that difference?’ Madeline asked, softly.

‘It makes a difference,’ he answered, controlling his words, ‘that I am
glad you can not conceive, since that would mean that your life has been
as barren as mine.’ He seemed to refrain from saying more, and then he
added, ‘You must be careful when you plant your friendship that you mean
it to stay, and blossom. It will not come easily up by the roots, and it
will leave an ugly hole.’

He was helping her out of her rickshaw, and as they followed the servant
who carried her wraps the few yards to the door, she left her hand
lightly on his arm. It was the seal, he thought, of her unwritten bond
that there should be no uprooting of the single flower he cherished; and
he went back almost buoyantly because of it to the woman who had been
sitting in the sackcloth and ashes of misfortune, turning over the
expedients for which his step might make occasion.

By the time the monkeys began to scramble about the roof in the early
creeping of the dawn among the deodars, Madeline had groped her way to
a tolerably clear conception of what might happen. The impeding
circumstance everywhere, it must be acknowledged, was Frederick
Prendergast’s coffin. The case, had convict No. 1596 been still alive
and working out his debt to society, would have been transcendentally
simple, she told herself. Even a convict has a right--a prospective
right--to his wife, and no honest man should be compelled to retain a
criminal’s property. This was an odd reflection, perhaps, to be made by
Madeline Anderson, but the situation as a whole might be described as
curious. And there was no doubt about the coffin.



Chapter 3.VI.

The veranda of which Miss Anderson’s little sitting-room claimed its
section hung over the road, and it seemed to her that she heard the
sound of Mrs. Innes’s arrival about ten minutes after breakfast.

On the contrary, she had spent two whole hours contemplating, with very
fixed attention, first the domestic circumstances of Colonel Horace
Innes and their possible development, and then, with a pang of
profoundest acknowledgment, the moral qualities which he would bring to
bear upon them. She was further from knowing what course she personally
intended to pursue than ever, when she heard the wheels roll up
underneath; and she had worked herself into a state of sufficient
detachment from the whole problem to reflect upon the absurdity of a
bigamist rattling forth to discuss her probable ruin in the fanciful
gaiety of a rickshaw. The circumstances had its value though; it
lightened all responsibility for the lady concerned. As Madeline
heard her jump out and give pronounced orders for the securing of an
accompanying dachshund, it did not seem to matter so particularly what
became of Violet Prendergast.

Mrs. Innes’s footsteps came briskly along the veranda. Madeline noted
that there was no lagging. ‘Number seven,’ she said aloud; as she passed
other doors, ‘Number eight--number nine! Ah! there you are.’ The
door was open. ‘I wouldn’t let them bring up my card for fear of some
mistake. How do you do? Now please don’t get up--you look so comfortable
with your book. What is it? Oh, yes, of course, THAT. People were
talking about it a good deal when I left London, but I haven’t read it.
Is it good?’

‘I like it,’ said Madeline. She half rose as Mrs. Innes entered; but as
the lady did not seem to miss the ceremony of greeting, she was glad to
sink back in her chair.

‘And how do you like Simla? Charming in many ways, isn’t it? A little
too flippant, I always say--rather TOO much champagne and silliness. But
awfully bracing.’

‘The Snows are magnificent,’ Madeline said, ‘when you can see them. And
there’s a lot of good work done here.’

‘Aren’t they divine? I did nothing, absolutely nothing, my first season
but paint them. And the shops--they’re not bad, are they, for the size
of the place? Though today, upon my soul, there doesn’t seem to be a
yard of white spotted veiling among them.’

‘That is annoying,’ said Madeline, ‘if you want spotted veiling.’

‘Isn’t it? Well’--Mrs. Innes take a deep breath--‘you DIDN’T tell him
last night?’

‘N--no,’ said Madeline, with deliberation.

‘I WAS grateful. I knew I could rely upon you not to. It would have been
too cruel when we have only just been reunited--dear Horace would have
had to sleep in the--’

‘Pray--’

‘Well, Horace is the soul of honour. Is your ayah in there?’ Mrs. Innes
nodded towards the bedroom door. ‘You can not imagine what long ears she
has.’

‘I have no ayah. There is only Brookes;’ and as that excellent woman
passed through the room with a towel over her arm, Madeline said, ‘You
can go now, Brookes, and see about that alpaca. Take the rickshaw; it
looks very threatening.’

‘Maid! You ARE a swell! There are only four genuine maids in Simla that
I know of--the rest are really nurse-girls. What a comfort she must be!
THE luxury of all others that I long for; but alas! army pay, you know.
I did once bring a dear thing out with me from Nice--you should have
seen Horace’s face.’

‘I couldn’t very well go about quite alone; it would be uncomfortable.’

‘Except that you Americans are so perfectly independent.’

‘On the contrary. If I could order about a servant the way an
Englishwoman does--’

‘Say you are not going to tell him! I’ve got such a lot of other calls
to make,’ exclaimed Mrs. Innes. ‘Dear Lady Bloomfield won’t understand
it if I don’t call today, especially after the baby. What people in
that position want with more babies I can not comprehend. Of course you
haven’t noticed it, but a baby is such a shock to Simla.’

‘Don’t let me keep you,’ Madeline said, rising.

‘But you haven’t promised. Do promise, Miss Anderson. You gain nothing
by telling him, except your revenge; and I should think by this time
you would have forgiven me for taking Frederick away from you. He didn’t
turn out so well! You can’t still bear me malice over that convict in
Sing Sing.’

‘For his sake, poor fellow, I might.’

‘Coming along I said to myself, “She CAN score off me badly, but surely
she doesn’t want to so much as all that.” Besides, I really only took
your leavings, you know. You threw poor Fred Prendergast over.’

‘I am not prepared to discuss that,’ Madeline said, at no pains to
smooth the curve out of her lip.

‘Then I thought, “Perhaps--you never can tell with people--she will
think it her DUTY to make a fuss.”’

‘That is a possible point of view.’

‘I know. You think I’m an imposter on society and I ought to be exposed,
and I suppose you could shut every door in Simla against me if you
liked. But you are a friend of my husband’s, Miss Anderson. You would
not turn his whole married life into a scandal and ruin his career?’

‘Ruin his career?’

‘Of course. Government is awfully particular. It mayn’t be his fault
in the least, but no man is likely to get any big position with a cloud
over his domestic affairs. Horace would resign, naturally.’

‘Or take long leave,’ Mrs. Innes added to herself, but she did not give
Madeline this alternative. A line or two of nervous irritation marked
themselves about her eyes, and her colour had faded. Her hat was less
becoming than it had been, and she had pulled a button off her glove.

‘Besides,’ she went on quickly, ‘it isn’t as if you could do any good,
you know. The harm was done once for all when I let him think he’d
married me. I thought then--well, I had to take it or leave it--and
every week I expected to hear of Frederick’s death. Then I meant to tell
Horace myself, and have the ceremony over again. He couldn’t refuse.
And all these years it’s been like living on a volcano, in the fear of
meeting New York people. Out here there never are any, but in England I
dye my hair, and alter my complexion.’

‘Why did you change your mind,’ Madeline asked, ‘about telling Colonel
Innes?’

‘I haven’t! Why should I change my mind? For my own protection, I mean
to get things put straight instantly--when the time comes.’

‘When the time comes,’ Madeline repeated; and her eyes, as she fixed
them on Mrs. Innes, were suddenly so lightened with a new idea that she
dropped the lids over them as she waited for the answer.

‘When poor Frederick does pass away,’ Mrs. Innes said, with an air of
observing the proprieties. ‘When they put him in prison it was a matter
of months, the doctors said. That was one reason why I went abroad. I
couldn’t bear to stay there and see him dying by inches, poor fellow.’

‘Couldn’t you?’

‘Oh, I couldn’t. And the idea of the hard labour made me SICK. But
it seems to have improved his health, and now--there is no telling! I
sometimes believe he will live out his sentence. Should you think that
possible in the case of a man with half a lung?’

‘I have no knowledge of pulmonary disease,’ Madeline said. She forced
the words from her lips and carefully looked away, taking this second
key to the situation mechanically, and for a moment groping with it.

‘What arrangement did you make to be informed about--about him?’ she
asked, and instantly regretted having gone so perilously near provoking
a direct question.

‘I subscribe to the “New York World”. I used to see lots of things in
it--about the shock the news of my death gave him--’

A flash of hysterical amusement shot into Mrs. Innes’s eyes, and she
questioned Madeline’s face to see whether it responded to her humour.
Then she put her own features straight behind her handkerchief and went
on.

‘And about his failing health, and then about his being so much better.
But nothing now for ages.’

‘Did the “World” tell you,’ asked Miss Anderson, with sudden interest,
‘that Mr. Prendergast came into a considerable fortune before--about two
years ago?’

Mrs. Innes’s face turned suddenly blank. ‘How much?’ she exclaimed.

‘About five hundred thousand dollars, I believe. Left him by a cousin.
Then you didn’t know?’

‘That must have been Gordon Prendergast--the engineer!’ Mrs. Innes said,
with excitement. ‘Fancy that! Leaving money to a relation in Sing Sing!
Hadn’t altered his will, I suppose. Who could possibly,’ and her face
fell visibly, ‘have foreseen such a thing?’

‘No one, I think,’ said Madeline, through a little edged smile. ‘On that
point you will hardly be criticized.’

Mrs. Innes, with clasped hands, was sunk in thought. She raised her eyes
with a conviction in them which she evidently felt to be pathetic.

‘After all,’ she said, ‘there is something in what the padres say
about our reaping the reward of our misdeeds in this world--some of us,
anyway. If I had stayed in New York--’

‘Yes?’ said Madeline. ‘I shall wake up presently,’ she reflected, ‘and
find that I have been dreaming melodrama.’ But that was a fantastic
underscoring of her experience. She knew very well she was making it.

Mrs. Innes, again wrapped in astonished contemplation, did not reply.
Then she jumped to her feet with a gesture that cast fortunes back into
the lap of fate.

‘One thing is certain,’ she said; ‘I can’t do anything NOW, can I?’

Madeline laid hold of silence and made armour with it. At all events,
she must have time to think.

‘I decline to advise you,’ she said, and she spoke with a barely
perceptive movement of her lips only. The rest of her face was stone.

‘How unkind and unforgiving you are! Must people would think the loss of
a hundred thousand pounds about punishment enough for what I have done.
You don’t seem to see it. But on top of that you won’t refuse to promise
not to tell Horace?’

‘I will not bind myself in any way whatever.’

‘Not even when you know that the moment I hear of the--death I intend
to--to--’

‘Make an honest man of him? Not even when I know that.’

‘Do you want me to go down on my knees to you?’

Madeline glanced at the flowered fabric involved and said, ‘I wouldn’t,
I think.’

‘And this is to hang over me the whole season? I shall enjoy
nothing--absolutely NOTHING.’ The blue eyes were suddenly eclipsed
by angry tears, which the advent of a servant with cards checked as
suddenly.

‘Goodbye, then, dear,’ cried Mrs. Innes, as if in response to the
advancing rustle of skirts in the veranda. ‘So glad to have found you
at home. Dear me, has Trilby made her way up--and I gave such particular
orders! Oh, you NAUGHTY dog!’



Chapter 3.VII.

From the complication that surged round Miss Anderson’s waking hours
one point emerged, and gave her a perch for congratulation. That was
the determination she had shown in refusing to let Frederick Prendergast
leave her his money, or any part of it.

It has been said that he had outlived her tenderness, if not her care,
and this fact, which she never found it necessary to communicate to
poor Frederick himself, naturally made his desire in the matter sharply
distasteful. She was even unaware of the disposition he had made of his
ironical fortune, a reflection which brought her thankfulness that there
was something she did not know. ‘If I had let him do it,’ she thought,
‘I should have felt compelled to tell her everything, instantly. And
think of discussing it with her!’ This was quite a fortnight later, and
Mrs. Innes still occupied her remarkable position only in her own mind
and Madeline’s, still knowing herself the wife of 1596 and of 1596 only,
and still unaware that 1596 was in his grave. Simla had gone on with its
dances and dinners and gymkhanas quite as if no crucial experience were
hanging over the heads of three of the people one met ‘everywhere,’ and
the three people continued to be met everywhere, although only one
of them was unconscious. The women tried to avoid each other without
accenting it, exchanging light words only as occasion demanded, but they
were not clever enough for Mrs. Gammidge and Mrs. Mickie, who went
about saying that Mrs. Innes’s treatment of Madeline Anderson was as
ridiculous as it was inexplicable. ‘Did you ever know her to be jealous
of anybody before?’ demanded Mrs. Mickie, to which Mrs. Gammidge
responded, with her customary humour, that the Colonel had never, in the
memory of the oldest inhabitant, been known to give her occasion.

‘Well,’ declared Mrs. Mickie, ‘if friendships--UNSENTIMENTAL
friendships--between men and women are not understood in Simla, I’d like
to be told what is understood.’

Between them they gave Madeline a noble support, for which--although she
did not particularly require it, and they did not venture to offer it in
so many words--she was grateful. A breath of public criticism from
any point of view would have blown over the toppling structure she was
defending against her conscience. The siege was severe and obstinate,
with an undermining conviction ever at work that in the end she would
yield; in the end she would go away, at least as far as Bombay or
Calcutta, and from there send to Mrs. Innes the news of her liberation.
It would not be necessary, after all, or even excusable, to tell Horace.
His wife would do that quickly enough--at least, she had said she
would. If she didn’t--well, if she didn’t, nothing would be possible but
another letter, giving HIM the simple facts, she, Madeline, carefully
out of the way of his path of duty--at all events, at Calcutta or
Bombay. But there was no danger that Mrs. Innes would lose the advantage
of confession, of throwing herself on his generosity--and at this
point Madeline usually felt her defenses against her better nature
considerably strengthened, and the date of her sacrifice grow vague
again.

Meanwhile, she was astonished to observe that, in spite of her threat
to the contrary, Mrs. Innes appeared to be enjoying herself particularly
well. Madeline had frequent occasion for private comment on the
advantages of a temperament that could find satisfaction in dancing
through whole programmes at the very door, so to speak, of the criminal
courts; and it can not be denied that this capacity of Mrs. Innes’s went
far to increase the vacillation with which Miss Anderson considered
her duty towards that lady. If she had shown traces of a single hour
of genuine suffering, there would have been an end to Madeline’s
hesitation. But beyond an occasional watchful glance at conversations in
which she might be figuring dramatically, and upon which she instantly
turned her back as soon as she was perceived, Mrs. Innes gave no sign
even of preoccupation. If she had bad half-hours, they occurred between
the teas and tennises, the picnics, riding-parties, luncheons, and other
entertainments, at which you could always count upon meeting her; and in
that case they must have been short. She looked extremely well, and
her admirable frocks gave an accent even to ‘Birthday’ functions at
Viceregal Lodge, which were quite hopelessly general. If any one
could have compelled a revelation of her mind, I think it would have
transpired that her anxieties about Capt. Valentine Drake and Mrs. Vesey
gave her no leisure for lesser ones. These for a few days had been keen
and indignant--Captain Drake had so far forgotten himself as to ride
with Mrs. Vesey twice since Mrs. Innes’s arrival--and any display of
poverty of spirit was naturally impossible under the circumstances. The
moment was a critical one; Captain Drake seemed inclined to place her
in the category of old, unexacting friends--ladies who looked on and
smiled, content to give him tea on rainy days, and call him by his
Christian name, with perhaps the privilege of a tapping finger on his
shoulder, and an occasional order about a rickshaw. Mrs. Violet was not
an introspective person, or she might have discovered here that the most
stable part of her self-respect was her EXIGENCE with Captain Drake.

She found out quickly enough, however, that she did not mean to discard
it. She threw herself, therefore--her fine shoulders and arms, her
pretty clothes, her hilarity, her complexion, her eyelashes, and all
that appertained to her--into the critical task of making other men
believe, at Captain Drake’s expense, that they were quite as fond of her
as he was. Mrs. Vesey took opposite measures, and the Club laid bets on
the result.

The Club was not prepossessed by Captain Drake. He said too little and
he implied too much. He had magnificent shoulders, which he bent a great
deal over secluded sofas, and a very languid interest in matters over
which ordinary men were enthusiastic. He seemed to believe that if he
smiled all the way across his face, he would damage a conventionality.
His clothes were unexceptionable, and he always did the right thing,
though bored by the necessity. He was good-looking in an ugly way, which
gave him an air of restrained capacity for melodrama, and made women
think him interesting. Somebody with a knack of disparagement said that
he was too much expressed. It rather added to his unpopularity that he
was a man whom women usually took with preposterous seriousness--all but
Kitty Vesey, who charmed and held him by her outrageous liberties.
When Mrs. Vesey chaffed him, he felt picturesque. He was also aware of
inspiring entertainment for the lookers-on, with the feeling at such
times that he, too, was an amused spectator. This was, of course, their
public attitude. In private there was sentiment, and they talked about
the tyranny of society, or delivered themselves of ideas suggested by
works of fiction which everybody simply HAD to read.

For a week Mrs. Innes looked on, apparently indifferent, rather
apparently not observing; and an Assistant Secretary in the Home
Department began to fancy that his patience in teaching the three
dachshund puppies tricks was really appreciated. He was an on-coming
Assistant Secretary, with other conspicuous parts, and hitherto his time
had been too valuable to spend upon ladies’ dachshunds. Mrs. Innes
had selected him well. There came an evening when, at a dance at the
Lieutenant-Governor’s, Mrs. Innes was so absorbed in what the Assistant
Secretary was saying to her, as she passed on his arm, that she did
not see Captain Drake in the corridor at all, although he had carefully
broken an engagement to walk with Kitty Vesey that very afternoon,
as the beginning of gradual and painless reform in her direction. His
unrewarded virtue rose up and surprised him with the distinctness of
its resentment; and while his expression was successfully amused,
his shoulders and the back of his neck, as well as the hand on
his moustache, spoke of discipline which promised to be efficient.
Reflection assured him that discipline was after all deserved, and a
quarter of an hour later found him wagging his tail, so to speak, over
Mrs. Innes’s programme in a corner pleasantly isolated. The other chair
was occupied by the Assistant Secretary. Captain Drake represented an
interruption, and was obliged to take a step towards the nearest lamp to
read the card. Three dances were rather ostentatiously left, and Drake
initialled them all. He brought back the card with a bow, which spoke
of dignity under bitter usage, together with the inflexible intention of
courteous self-control, and turned away.

‘Oh, if you please, Captain Drake--let me see what you’ve done. All
those? But--’

‘Isn’t it after eleven, Mrs. Innes?’ asked the Assistant Secretary, with
a timid smile. He was enjoying himself, but he had a respect for vested
interests, and those of Captain Drake were so well known that he felt a
little like a buccaneer.

‘Dear me, so it is!’ Mrs. Innes glanced at one of her bracelets.
‘Then, Captain Drake, I’m sorry’--she carefully crossed out the three
‘V.D.’s’--‘I promised all the dances I had left after ten to Mr.
Holmcroft. Most of the others I gave away at the gymkhana--really. Why
weren’t you there? That Persian tutor again! I’m afraid you are working
too hard. And what did the Rani do, Mr. Holmcroft? It’s like the Arabian
Nights, only with real jewels--’

‘Oh, I say, Holmcroft, this is too much luck, you know. Regular
sweepstakes, by Jove!’ And Captain Drake lingered on the fringe of the
situation.

‘Perhaps I have been greedy,’ said the Assistant Secretary,
deprecatingly. ‘I’ll--’

‘Not in the very least! That is,’ exclaimed Mrs. Violet, pouting, ‘if
I’M to be considered. We’ll sit out all but the waltzes, and you shall
tell me official secrets about the Rani. She put us up once, she’s a
delicious old thing. Gave us string beds to sleep on and gold plate to
eat from, and swore about every other word. She had been investing in
Government paper, and it had dropped three points. “Just my damn luck!”
 she said. Wasn’t it exquisite? Captain Drake--’

‘Mrs. Innes--’

‘I don’t want to be rude, but you’re a dreadful embarrassment. Mr.
Holmcroft won’t tell you official secrets!’

‘If she would only behave!’ thought Madeline, looking on, ‘I would tell
her--indeed I would--at once.’

Colonel Innes detached himself from a group of men in mess dress as she
appeared with the Worsleys, and let himself drift with the tide that
brought them always together.

‘You are looking tired--ill,’ she said, seriously, as they sought
the unconfessed solace of each other’s eyes. ‘Last night it was the
Commander-in-Chief’s, and the night before the dance at Peliti’s.
And again tonight. And you are not like those of us who can rest
next morning--you have always your heavy office work!’ She spoke with
indignant, tender reproach, and he gave himself up to hearing it. ‘You
will have to take leave and go away,’ she insisted, foolishly.

‘Leave! Good heavens, no! I wish all our fellows were as fit as I am.
And--’

‘Yes?’ she said.

‘Don’t pity me, dear friend. I don’t think it’s good for me. The world
really uses me very well.’

‘Then it’s all right, I suppose,’ Madeline said, with sudden depression.

‘Of course it is. You are dining with us on the eighth?’

‘I’m afraid not, I’m engaged.’

‘Engaged again? Don’t you WANT to break bread in my house, Miss
Anderson?’ She was silent, and he insisted, ‘Tell me,’ he said.

She gave him instead a kind, mysterious smile.

‘I will explain to you what I feel about that some day,’ she said;
‘some day soon. I can’t accept Mrs. Innes’s invitation for the eighth,
but--Brookes and I are going to take tea with the fakir’s monkeys on the
top of Jakko tomorrow afternoon.’

‘Anybody else, or only Brookes?’

‘Only Brookes.’ And she thought she had abandoned coquetry!

‘Then may I come?’

‘Indeed you may.’

‘I really don’t know,’ reflected Madeline, as she caught another glimpse
of Mrs. Innes vigorously dancing the reel opposite little Lord Billy in
his Highland uniform, with her hands on her flowered-satin hips, ‘that I
am behaving very well myself.’



Chapter 3.VIII.

Horace Innes looked round his wife’s drawing-room as if he were making
an inventory of it, carefully giving each article its value, which
happened, however, to have nothing to do with rupees. Madeline Anderson
had been saying something the day before about the intimacy and accuracy
with which people’s walls expressed them, and though the commonplace was
not new to him, this was the first time it had ever led him to scan his
wife’s. What he saw may be imagined, but his only distinct reflection
was that he had no idea that she had been photographed so variously or
had so many friends who wore resplendent Staff uniforms. The relation of
cheapness in porcelain ornaments to the lady’s individuality was beyond
him, and he could not analyze his feelings of sitting in the midst of
her poverty of spirit. Indeed, thinking of his ordinary unsusceptibility
to such things, he told himself sharply that he was adding an
affectation of discomfort to the others that he had to bear; and that
if Madeline had not given him the idea it would never have entered his
mind. The less, he mused, that one had to do with finicking feelings
in this world the better. They were well enough for people who were
tolerably conditioned in essentials--he preferred this vagueness, even
with himself, in connection with his marriage--otherwise they added
pricks. Besides he had that other matter to think of.

He thought of the other matter with such obvious irritation that the
butler coming in to say that the ‘English water’ was finished, and how
many dozen should he order, put a chair in its place instead, closed
the door softly again, and went away. It was not good for the dignity of
butlers to ask questions of any sort with a look of that kind under the
eyebrows of the sahib. The matter was not serious, Colonel Innes told
himself, but he would prefer by comparison to deal with matters that
were serious. He knew Simla well enough to attach no overwhelming
importance to things said about women at the Club, where the broadest
charity prevailed underneath, and the idle comment of the moment had
an intrinsic value as a distraction rather than a reflective one as
a criticism. This consideration, however, was more philosophical
in connection with other men’s wives. He found very little in it to
palliate what he had overheard, submerged in the ‘Times of India’, that
afternoon. And to put an edge on it, the thing had been said by one of
his own juniors. Luckily the boy had left the room without discovering
who was behind the ‘Times of India’. Innes felt that he should be
grateful for having been spared the exigency of defending his wife
against a flippant word to which she had very probably laid herself
open. He was very angry, and it is perhaps not surprising that he did
not pause to consider how far his anger was due to the humiliating
necessity of speaking to her about it. She was coming at last though;
she was in the hall. He would get it over quickly.

‘Goodbye!’ said Mrs. Innes at the door. ‘No, I can’t possibly let you
come in to tea. I don’t know how you have the conscience after drinking
three cups at Mrs. Mickie’s, where I had no business to take you!
Tomorrow? Oh, all right if you want to VERY badly. But I won’t promise
you strawberries--they’re nearly all gone.’

There was the sound of a departing pony’s trot, and Mrs. Innes came into
the drawing-room.

‘Good heavens, Horace! what are you sitting there for like a--like a
ghost? Why didn’t you make a noise or something, and why aren’t you at
office? I can’t tell you how you startled me.’

‘It is early,’ Colonel Innes said. ‘We are neither of us in the house,
as a rule, at this hour.’

‘Coincidence!’ Violet turned a cool, searching glance on her husband,
and held herself ready. ‘I came home early because I want to alter the
lace on my yellow bodice for tonight. It’s too disgusting as it is. But
I was rather glad to get away from Mrs. Mickie’s lot. So rowdy!’

‘And I came because I had a special reason for wanting to speak to you.’

Mrs. Violet’s lips parted, and her breath, in spite of herself, came a
little faster.

‘As we are dining out tonight, I thought that if I didn’t catch you now
I might not have another opportunity--till tomorrow morning.’

‘And it’s always a pity to spoil one’s breakfast. I can tell from your
manner, mon ami, it’s something disagreeable. What have I been and gone
and done?’

She was dancing, poor thing, in her little vulgar way, on hot iron. But
her eyes kept their inconsistent coolness.

‘I heard something today which you are not in the way of hearing. You
have--probably--no conception that it could be said.’

‘Then she has been telling other people. ABSOLUTELY the worst thing she
could do!’ Mrs. Innes exclaimed privately, sitting unmoved, her face a
little too expectant.

‘You won’t be prepared for it--you may be shocked and hurt by it.
Indeed, I think there is no need to repeat it to you. But I must put you
on your guard. Men are coarser, you know, than women; they are apt to
put their own interpretation--’

‘What is it?’

There was a physical gasp, a sharpness in her voice that brought Innes’s
eyes from the floor to her face.

‘I am sorry,’ he said, ‘but--don’t overestimate it, don’t let it worry
you. It was simply a very impertinent--a very disagreeable reference
to you and Mr. Holmcroft, I think, in connection with the Dovedell’s
picnic. It was a particularly silly thing as well, and I am sure no one
would attach any importance to it, but it was said openly at the Club,
and--’

‘Who said it?’ Mrs. Innes demanded.

A flood of colour rushed over her face. Horace marked that she blushed.

‘I don’t know whether I ought to tell you, Violet. It certainly was not
meant for your ears.’

‘If I’m not to know who said it, I don’t see why I should pay any
attention to it. Mere idle rumour--’

Innes bit his lip.

‘Captain Gordon said it,’ he replied.

‘Bobby Gordon! DO tell me what he said! I’m dying to know. Was he very
disagreeable? I DID give his dance away on Thursday night.’

Innes looked at her with the curious distrust which she often inspired
in him. He had a feeling that he would like to put her out of the room
into a place by herself, and keep her there.

‘I won’t repeat what he said.’ Colonel Innes took up the ‘Saturday
Review’.

‘Oh, do, Horace! I particularly want to know.’

Innes said nothing.

‘Horace! Was it--was it anything about Mr. Holmcroft being my
Secretariat baa-lamb?’

‘If you adorn your guess with a little profanity,’ said Innes, acidly,
‘you won’t be far wrong.’

Mrs. Violet burst into a peal of laughter.

‘Why, you old goose!’ she articulated, behind her handkerchief; ‘he said
that to ME.’

Innes laid down the ‘Saturday Review’.

‘To you!’ he repeated; ‘Gordon said it to you!’

‘Rather!’ Mrs. Violet was still mirthful. ‘I’m not sure that he didn’t
call poor little Homie something worse than that. It’s the purest
jealousy on his part--nothing to make a fuss about.’

The fourth skin which enables so many of us to be callous to all but the
relative meaning of careless phrases had not been given to Innes, and
her words fell upon his bare sense of propriety.

‘Jealous,’ he said, ‘of a married woman? I find that difficult to
understand.’

Violet’s face straightened out.

‘Don’t be absurd, Horace. These boys are always jealous of somebody or
other--it’s the occupation of their lives! I really don’t see how one
can prevent it.’

‘It seems to me that a self-respecting woman should see how. Your point
of view in these matters is incomprehensible.’

‘Perhaps,’ Violet was driven by righteous anger to say, ‘you find Miss
Anderson’s easier to understand.’

Colonel Innes’s face took its regimental disciplinary look, and, though
his eyes were aroused, his words were quiet with repression.

‘I see no reason to discuss Miss Anderson with you,’ he said. ‘She has
nothing to do with what we are talking about.’

‘Oh, don’t you, really! Hasn’t she, indeed! I take it you are trying to
make me believe that compromising things are said about Mr. Holmcroft
and me at the Club. Well, I advise you to keep your ears open a little
more, and listen to the things said about you and Madeline Anderson
there. But I don’t suppose you would be in such a hurry to repeat them
to HER.’

Innes turned very white, and the rigidity of his face gave place to
heavy dismay. His look was that of a man upon whom misfortune had fallen
out of a clear sky. For an instant he stared at his wife. When he spoke
his voice was altered.

‘For God’s sake!’ he said, ‘let us have done with this pitiful
wrangling. I dare say you can take care of yourself; at all events, I
only meant to warn you. But now you must tell me exactly what you mean
by this that you have said--this--about--’

‘The fat’s in the fire,’ was Mrs. Innes’s reflection.

‘Certainly, I’ll tell you--’

‘Don’t shout, please!’

‘I mean simply that all Simla is talking about your affair with Miss
Anderson. You may imagine that because you are fifteen years older than
she is things won’t be thought of, but they are, and I hear it’s been
spoken about at Viceregal Lodge. I KNOW Lady Bloomfield has noticed it,
for she herself mentioned it to me. I told her I hadn’t the slightest
objection, and neither have I, but there’s an old proverb about people
in glass houses. What are you going to do?’

Colonel Innes’s expression was certainly alarming, and he had made a
step toward her that had menace in it.

‘I am going out,’ he said, and turned and left her to her triumph.



Chapter 3.IX.

She--Violet--had unspeakably vulgarized it, but it must be true--it must
be, to some extent, true. She may even have lied about it, but the truth
was there, fundamentally, in the mere fact that it had been suggested
to her imagination. Madeline’s name, which had come to be for him an
epitome of what was finest and most valuable, most to be lived for,
was dropping from men’s lips into a kind of an abyss of dishonourable
suggestion. There was no way out of it or around it. It was a cloud
which encompassed them, suddenly blackening down.

There was nothing that he could do--nothing. Except, yes, of
course--that was obvious, as obvious as any other plain duty. Through
his selfishness it had a beginning; in spite of his selfishness it
should have an end. That went without saying. No more walks or rides. In
a conventional way, perhaps--but nothing deliberate, designed--and never
alone together. Gossip about flippant married women was bad enough, but
that it should concern itself with an unprotected creature like Madeline
was monstrous, incredible. He strode fiercely into the road round Jakko,
and no little harmless snake, if it had crawled across his path,
would have failed to suffer a quick fate under the guidance of his
imagination. But there was nothing for him to kill, and he turned upon
himself.

The sun went down into the Punjab and left great blue-and-purple hill
worlds barring the passage behind him. The deodars sank waist deep into
filmy shadow, and the yellow afterlight lay silently among the branches.
A pink-haunched monkey lopading across the road with a great show of
prudence seemed to have strayed into an unfamiliar country, and
the rustling twigs behind him made an episode of sound. The road in
perpetual curve between its little stone parapet and the broad flank of
the hill rose and fell under the deodars; Innes took its slopes and its
steepnesses with even, unslackened stride, aware of no difference, aware
of little indeed except the physical necessity of movement, spurred on
by a futile instinct that the end of his walk would be the end of his
trouble--his amazing, black, menacing trouble. A pony’s trot behind him
struck through the silence like percussion-caps; all Jakko seemed to
echo with it; and it came nearer--insistent, purposeful--but he
was hardly aware of it until the creature pulled up beside him, and
Madeline, slipping quickly off, said--

‘I’m coming too.’

He took off his hat and stared at her. She seemed to represent a climax.

‘I’m coming too,’ she said. ‘I’m tired of picking flies off the Turk,
and he’s really unbearable about them tonight. Here, syce.’ She threw
the reins to the man and turned to Innes with a smile of relief. ‘I
would much rather do a walk. Why--you want me to come too, don’t you?’

His face was all one negative, and under the unexpectedness of it and
the amazement of it her questioning eyes slowly filled with sudden,
uncontrollable tears, so that she had to lower them, and look steadily
at the hoof-marks in the road while she waited for his answer.

‘You know how I feel about seeing you--how glad I always am,’ he
stammered. ‘But there are reasons--’

‘Reasons?’ she repeated, half audibly.

‘I don’t know how to tell you. I will write. But let me put you up
again--’

‘I will not,’ Madeline said, with a sob, ‘I won’t be sent home like
a child. I am going to walk, but--but I can quite well go alone.’ She
started forward, and her foot caught in her habit so that she made an
awkward stumble and came down on her knee. In rising she stumbled again,
and his quick arm was necessary. Looking down at her, he saw that she
was crying bitterly. The tension had lasted long, and the snap had come
when she least expected it.

‘Stop,’ Innes said, firmly, hardly daring to turn his head and ascertain
the blessed fact that they were still alone. ‘Stop instantly. You
shall not go by yourself.’ He flicked the dust off her habit with
his pocket-handkerchief. ‘Come, please; we will go on together.’ Her
distress seemed to make things simple again. It was as if the cloud that
hung over them had melted as she wept, and lifted, and drifted a little
further on. For the moment, naturally, nothing mattered except that she
should be comforted. As she walked by his side shaken with her effort
at self-control, he had to resist the impulse to touch her. His hand
tingled to do its part in soothing her, his arm ached to protect her,
while he vaguely felt an element of right, of justice, in her tears;
they were in a manner his own. What he did was to turn and ask the syce
following if he had loosened the Turk’s saddle-girths.

‘I shall be better--in a moment,’ Madeline said, and he answered, ‘Of
course’; but they walked on and said nothing more until the road ran out
from under the last deodar and round the first bare boulder that marked
the beginning of the Ladies’ Mile. It lay rolled out before them, the
Ladies’ Mile, sinuous and grey and empty, along the face of the cliff;
they could see from one end of it to the other. It was the bleak side of
Jakko; even tonight there was a fresh springing coldness in it blowing
over from the hidden snows behind the rims of the nearer hills. Madeline
held up her face to it, and gave herself a moment of its grateful
discipline.

‘I have been as foolish as possible,’ she said, ‘as foolish as possible.
I have distressed you. Well, I couldn’t help it--that is all there is to
be said. Now if you will tell me--what is in your mind--what you spoke
of writing--I will mount again and go home. It doesn’t matter--I know
you didn’t mean to be unkind.’ Her lip was trembling again, and he knew
it, and dared not look at it.

‘How can you ask me to tell you--miserable things!’ he exclaimed. ‘How
can I find the words? And I have only just been told--I can hardly
myself conceive it--’

‘I am not a child in her teens that my ears should be guarded from
miserable things. I have come of age, I have entered into my inheritance
of the world’s bitterness with the rest. I can listen,’ Madeline said.
‘Why not?’

He looked to her with grave tenderness. ‘You think yourself very old,
and very wise about the world,’ he said; ‘but you are a woman, and you
will be hurt. And when I think that a little ordinary forethought on my
part would have protected you, I feel like the criminal I am.’

‘Don’t make too much of it,’ she said, simply. ‘I have a presentiment--’

‘I’ll tell you,’ Innes said, slowly; ‘I won’t niggle about it. The
people of this place--idiots!--are unable to believe that a man and a
woman can be to each other what we are.’

‘Yes?’ said Madeline. She paused beside the parapet and looked down at
the indistinct little fields below, and the blurred masses of white wild
roses waving midway against the precipice.

‘They can not understand that there can be any higher plane of
intercourse between us than the one they know. They won’t see--they
can’t see--that the satisfaction we find in being together is of a
different nature.’

‘I see,’ said Madeline. She had raised her eyes, and they sought
the solemn lines of the horizon. She looked as if she saw something
infinitely lifted above the pettiness he retailed to her.

‘So they say--good God, why should I tell you what they say!’ It
suddenly flashed upon him that the embodiment of it in words would be at
once, from him, sacrilegious and ludicrous. It flashed upon him that her
natural anger would bring him pain, and that if she laughed--it was so
hard to tell when she would laugh--it would be as if she struck him.
He cast about him dumb and helpless while she kept her invincibly
quiet gaze upon the farther hills. She was thinking that this breath of
gossip, now that it had blown, was a very slight affair compared with
Horace Innes’s misery--which he did not seem to understand. Then her
soul rose up in her, brushing everything aside, and forgetting, alas!
the vow it had once made to her.

‘I think I know,’ she said. ‘They are indeed foolish. They say that
we--love each other. Is not that what they say?’

He looked in amazement into her tender eyes and caught at the little
mocking smile about her lips. Suddenly the world grew light about him,
the shadows fled away. Somewhere down in the valley, he remembered
afterward, a hill-flute made music. When he spoke it was almost in a
whisper, lest he should disturb some newly perceived lovely thing that
had wings, and might leave him. ‘Oh, Madeline,’ he said, ‘is it true?’
She only smiled on in gladness that took no heed of any apprehension,
any fear or scruple, and he himself keeping his eyes upon her face,
said, ‘It is true.’

So they stood for a little time in silence while she resisted her great
opportunity. She resisted it to the end, and presently beckoned to the
syce, who came up leading the pony. Innes mounted her mechanically and
said, ‘Is that all right?’ as she put her foot in the stirrup, without
knowing that he had spoken.

‘Goodbye,’ she said; ‘I am going away--immediately. It will be better.
And listen--I have known this for weeks--and I have gone on seeing you.
And I hope I am not any more wicked than I feel. Goodbye.’

‘Goodbye,’ he said, taking his hand from the pony’s neck, and she rode
buoyantly away. He, turning to breast the road again, saw darkness
gathering over the end of it, and drawing nearer.

At eleven o’clock next morning Brookes rose from her packing to take
a note addressed to her mistress from the hand of a messenger in the
Imperial red and gold. It ran:

‘Dear Miss Anderson--I write to tell you that I have obtained three
weeks’ leave, and I am going into the interior to shoot, starting this
afternoon. You spoke yesterday of leaving Simla almost immediately. I
trust you will not do this, as it would be extremely risky to venture
down to the Plains just now. In ten days the rains will have broken,
when it will be safe. Pray wait till then.

‘Yours sincerely,

‘Horace Innes.’

Involuntarily the letter found its way to Madeline’s lips, and remained
there until she saw the maid observing her with intelligence.

‘Brookes,’ she said, ‘I am strongly advised not to start until the rains
break. I think, on the whole, that we won’t.’

‘Indeed, miss,’ returned Brookes, ‘Mrs. Sergeant Simmons told me that
it was courting cholera to go--and nothing short of it. I must say I’m
thankful.’



Chapter 3.X.

A week later Colonel Innes had got his leave, and had left Simla for the
snow-line by what is facetiously known as ‘the carriage road to Tibet.’
Madeline had done as she was bidden, and was waiting for the rains to
break. Another day had come without them. To write and tell Innes, to
write to tell Violet, to go away and leave the situation as she
found it; she had lived and moved and slept and awakened to these
alternatives. At the moment she slept.

It was early, very early in the morning. The hills all about seemed
still unaware of it, standing in the greyness, compact, silent,
immutable, as if they slept with their eyes open. Nothing spoke of the
oncoming sun, nothing was yet surprised. The hill world lifted itself
unconscious in a pale solution of daylight, and only on the sky-line,
very far away, it rippled into a cloud. The flimsy town clinging steeply
roof above roof to the slope, mounting to the saddle and slipping over
on the other side, cut the dawn with innumerable little lines and angles
all in one tone like a pencil drawing.

There was no feeling in it, no expression. It had a temporary air in
that light, like trampled snow, and even the big Secretariat buildings
that raised themselves here and there out of the huddling bazaar looked
trivial, childish enterprises in the simple revelation of the morning.
A cold silence was abroad, which a crow now and then vainly tried to
disturb with a note of tentative enterprise, forced, premature. It
announced that the sun would probably rise, but nothing more. In the
little dark shops of the wood-carvers an occasional indefinite figure
moved, groping among last night’s tools, or an old woman in a red sari
washed a brass dish over the shallow open drain that ran past her door.
At the tonga terminus, below the Mall, a couple of coughing syces,
muffled in their blankets, pulled one of these vehicles out of the
shed. They pushed it about sleepily, with clumsy futility; nothing else
stirred or spoke at all in Simla. Nothing disturbed Miss Anderson asleep
in her hotel.

A brown figure in a loin-cloth, with a burden, appeared where the road
turned down from the Mall, and then another, and several following. They
were coolies, and they carried luggage.

The first to arrive beside the tonga bent and loosed the trunk he
brought, which slipped from his back to the ground. The syces looked at
him, saying nothing, and he straightened himself against the wall of the
hillside, also in silence. It was too early for conversation. Thus did
all the others.

When the last portmanteau had been deposited, a khaki-coloured heap on
the shed floor rose up as a broad-shouldered Punjabi driver, and walked
round the luggage, looking at it.

‘And you, owls’ brethren,’ he said, with sarcasm, addressing the first
coolie, ‘you have undertaken to carry these matter fifty-eight kos to
Kalka, have you?’

‘Na,’ replied the coolie, stolidly, and spat.

‘How else, then, is it to be taken?’ the driver cried, with anger in
his argument. ‘Behold the memsahib has ordered but one tonga, and a
fool-thing of an ekka. Here is work for six tongas! What reason is there
in this?’

The coolie folded his naked arms, and dug in the dust with an
unconcerned toe.

‘I, what can I do?’ he said, ‘It is the order of the memsahib.’

Ram Singh grunted and said no more. A rickshaw was coming down from the
Mall, and the memsahib was in it.

Ten minutes later the ponies stood in their traces under the iron bar,
and the lady sat in the tonga behind Ram Singh. Her runners, in uniform,
waited beside the empty rickshaw with a puzzled look, at which she
laughed, and threw a rupee to the head man.

The luggage was piled and corded on three ekkas behind, and their
cross-legged drivers, too, were ready.

‘Chellao!’ she cried, crisply, and Ram Singh imperturbably lifted the
reins. The little procession clanked and jingled along the hillside,
always tending down, and broke upon the early grey melancholy with a
forced and futile cheerfulness, too early, like everything else. As
it passed the last of Simla’s little gardens, spread like a
pocket-handkerchief on the side of the hill, the lady leaned forward and
looked back as if she wished to impress the place upon her memory. Her
expression was that of a person going forth without demur into the
day’s hazards, ready to cope with them, yet there was some regret in the
backward look.

‘It’s a place,’ she said aloud, ‘where EVERYBODY has a good time!’

Then the Amusement Club went out of sight behind a curve; and she
settled herself more comfortably among her cushions, and drew a wrap
round her to meet the chill wind of the valley. It was all behind
her. The lady looked out as the ponies galloped up to the first
changing-place, and, seeing a saddled horse held by a syce, cramped
herself a little into one corner to make room. The seat would just hold
two.

Ram Singh salaamed, getting down to harness the fresh pair, and a man
put his face in at the side of the tonga and took off his hat.

‘Are you all right?’ he said. His smile was as conscious as his words
were casual.

‘Quite right. The ayah was silly about coming--didn’t want to leave her
babies or something--so I had to leave her behind. Everything else is
either here or in the ekkas.’

‘The brute! Never mind--they’re not much use in a railway journey. You
can pick up another at Bombay. Then I suppose I’d better get in.’

‘I suppose you better had. Unless you think of walking,’ she laughed,
and he took the place beside her.

Ram Singh again unquestioningly took up the reins.

‘Nobody else going down?’

‘Not another soul. We might just as well have started together.’

‘Oh, well, we couldn’t tell. Beastly awkward if there had been anybody.’

‘Yes,’ she said, but thrust up her under lip indifferently.

Then, with the effect of turning to the business in hand, she bent her
eyes upon him understandingly and smiled in frank reference to something
that had not been mentioned. ‘It’s goodbye Simla, isn’t it?’ she
said. He smiled in response and put his hand upon her firm, round arm,
possessively, and they began to talk.

Ram Singh, all unaware, kept his horses at their steady clanking
downward gallop, and Simla, clinging to the hilltops, was brushed by the
first rays of the sun.

It came a gloriously clear morning; early riders round Jakko saw the
real India lying beyond the outer ranges, flat and blue and pictured
with forests and rivers like a map. The plains were pretty and
interesting in this aspect, but nobody found them attractive. Sensitive
people liked it better when the heat mist veiled them and it was
possible to look abroad without a sudden painful thought of contrasting
temperatures. We may suppose that the inhabitants of Paradise sometimes
grieve over their luck. Even Madeline Anderson, whose heart knew no
constriction at the remembrance of brother or husband at some cruel
point in the blue expanse, had come to turn her head more willingly the
other way, towards the hills rolling up to the snows, being a woman who
suffered by proxy, and by observation, and by Rudyard Kipling.

On this particular morning, however, she had not elected to do either.
She slept late instead, and was glad to sleep. I might as well say at
once that on the night before she had made up her mind, had brought
herself to the point, and had written to Mrs. Innes, at ‘Two Gables’,
all the facts, in so far as she was acquainted with them, connected with
Frederick Prendergast’s death. She was very much ashamed of herself,
poor girl; she was aware that, through her postponement, Horace Innes
would now see his problem in all its bitterness, make his choice with
his eyes wide open. If it had only happened before he knew--anything
about her!

She charged herself with having deliberately waited, and then spent an
exhausting hour trying to believe that she had drifted unconsciously to
the point of their mutual confession. Whatever the truth was, she did
not hesitate to recognize a new voice in her private counsels from that
hour, urging her in one way or another to bring matters to an end.
It was a strong instinct; looking at the facts, she saw it was the
gambler’s. When she tried to think of the ethical considerations
involved she saw only the chances. The air seemed to throb with them all
night; she had to count them finally to get rid of them.

Brookes was up betimes, however, and sent off the letter. It went duly,
by Surnoo, to Mrs. Innes at ‘Two Gables’. Madeline woke at seven with a
start, and asked if it had gone, then slept again contentedly. So far
as she was concerned the thing was finished. The breakfast gong had
sounded, and the English mail had arrived before she opened her
eyes again upon the day’s issues; she gave it her somewhat desultory
attention while Brookes did her hair. There was only one scrap of news.
Adele mentioned in a postscript that poor Mr. Prendergast’s money was
likely to go to a distant relative, it having transpired that he died
without leaving a will.

‘She is sure, absolutely sure,’ Madeline mused, ‘to answer my letter in
person. She will be here within an hour. I shall have this to tell her,
too. How pleased she will be! She will come into it all, I suppose--if
she is allowed. Though she won’t be allowed, that is if--’ But there
speculation began, and Madeline had forbidden herself speculation, if
not once and for all, at least many times and for fifteen minutes.

No reasonable purpose would be served by Mrs. Innes’s visit, Madeline
reflected, as she sat waiting in the little room opening on the veranda;
but she would come, of course she would come. She would require the
satisfaction of the verbal assurance; she would hope to extract more
details; she would want the objectionable gratification of talking if
over.

In spite of any assurance, she would believe that Madeline had not told
her before in order to make her miserable a little longer than she
need be; but, after all, her impression about that did not particularly
matter. It couldn’t possibly be a pleasant interview, yet Madeline found
herself impatient for it.

‘Surnoo,’ she said of her messenger, ‘must be idling on his way back
in the bazaar. I must try to remember to fine him two pice. Surnoo is
incorrigible.’

She forgot, however, to fine Surnoo. The pad of his bare feet sounded
along the veranda almost immediately, and the look in his Pahari eyes
was that of expected reproach, and ability to defend himself against it.

He held out two letters at arm’s-length, for as he was expected to bring
only one there was a fault in this; and all his domestic traditions told
him that he might be chastened. One was addressed to Madeline in Mrs.
Innes’s handwriting; the other, she saw with astonishment, was her own
communication to that lady, her own letter returned. Surnoo explained
volubly all the way along the veranda, and in the flood of his unknown
tongue Madeline caught a sentence or two.

‘The memsahib was not,’ said Surnoo. Clearly he could not deliver a
letter to a memsahib who was not. ‘Therefore,’ Surnoo continued, ‘I have
brought back your honour’s letter, and the other I had from the hand of
the memsahib’s runner, the runner with one eye, who was on the road to
bring it here. More I do not know, but it appears that the memsahib has
gone to her father and mother in Belaat, being very sorrowful because
the Colonel-sahib has left her to shoot.’

‘The letter will tell me,’ said Madeline to herself, fingering it.
‘Enough, Surnoo.’

The man went away, and Madeline closed and locked the door of her
sitting-room. The letter would tell her--what? She glanced about her
with dissatisfaction, and sought the greater privacy of her bedroom,
where also she locked the door and drew the muslin curtain across the
window. She laid the letter on the dressing-table and kept her eyes upon
it while she unfastened, with trembling hands, the brooch at her neck
and the belt at her waist. She did one or two other meaningless things,
as if she wanted to gain time, to fortify her nerves even against an
exhibition before herself.

Then she sat down with her back towards the light and opened the letter.
It had a pink look and a scented air. Even in her beating suspense
Madeline held it a little farther away from her, as she unfolded it, and
it ran:

‘Dear Miss Anderson--What will you say, I wonder, and what will Simla
say, when you know that Captain Drake and I have determined to DISREGARD
CONVENTIONALITIES, and live henceforward only for one another! I am all
packed up, and long before this meets your eye we shall have taken
the step which society condemns, but which I have a feeling that
you, knowing my storm-tossed history, will be broad-minded enough
to sympathize with, at least to some extent. That is the reason I am
writing to you rather than to any of my own chums, and also of course to
have the satisfaction of telling you that I no longer care what you do
about letting out the secret of my marriage to Frederick Prendergast. I
am now ABOVE AND BEYOND IT. Any way you look at it, I do not see that I
am much to blame. As I never have been Colonel Innes’s wife there can
be no harm in leaving him, though if he had ever been sympathetic, or
understood me the LEAST LITTLE BIT, I might have felt bound to him. But
he has never been able to evoke the finer parts of my nature, and when
this is the case marriage is a mere miserable fleshly failure. You
may say, “Why try it a third time?”--but my union with Val will be
different. I have never been fond of the opposite sex--so far as that
goes I should have made a very good nun--but for a long time Valentine
Drake has been the only man I cared to have come within a mile of me,
and lately we have discovered that we are absolutely necessary to each
other’s existence on the higher plane. I don’t care much what
Simla thinks, but if you happen to be talking about it to dear Lady
Bloomfield, you might just mention this. Val has eight hundred a year of
his own, so it is perfectly practicable. Of course, he will send in his
papers. WHATEVER HAPPENS, Val and I will never bind ourselves in any
way. We both think it wrong and enslaving. I have nothing more to add,
except that I am depending on you to explain to Simla that I never was
Mrs. Innes.

‘Yours sincerely,

‘Violet Prendergast.

‘P.S.--I have written to Horace, telling him everything about
everything, and sent my letter off to him in the wilds by a runner. If
you see him you might try and smooth him down. I don’t want him coming
after Val with a revolver.’

Madeline read this communication through twice. Then quietly and
deliberately she lay down upon the bed, and drew herself out of the
control of her heart by the hard labour of thought. When she rose, she
had decided that there were only two things for her to do, and she
began at once to do them, continuing her refuge in action. She threw her
little rooms open again, and walked methodically round the outer one,
collecting the odds and ends of Indian fabrics with which she had
garnished it.

As the maid came in, she looked up from folding them.

‘I have news, Brookes,’ she said, ‘that necessitates my going home at
once. No, it is not bad news, but--important. I will go now and see
about the tonga. We must start tomorrow morning.’

Brookes called Surnoo, and the rickshaw came round.

Madeline looked at her watch.

‘The telegraph office,’ she said; ‘and as quickly as may be.’

As the runners panted over the Mall, up and down and on, Madeline said
to herself, ‘She shall have her chance. She shall choose.’

The four reeking Paharis pulled up at the telegraph office, and Madeline
sped up the steps. There was a table, with forms printed ‘Indian
Telegraphs,’ and the usual bottle of thickened ink and pair of rusty
pens. She sat down to her intention as if she dared not let it cool; she
wrote her message swiftly, she had worded it on the way.

‘To Mrs. Innes, Dak Bungalow, Solon.

‘From M. Anderson, Simla.

‘Frederick Prendergast died on January 7th, at Sing Sing. Your letter
considered confidential if you return. Prendergast left no will.

‘M. Anderson.’

‘Send this “urgent,” Babu,’ she said to the clerk, ‘and repeat it to the
railway station, Kalka. Shall I fill up another form? No? Very well.’

At the door she turned and came back.

‘It is now eleven o’clock,’ she said. ‘The person I am telegraphing to
is on her way down to get tonight’s train at Kalka. I am hoping to catch
her half-way at Solon. Do you think I can?’

‘I think so, madam. Oyess! It is the custom to stop at Solon for tiffin.
The telegram can arrive there. All urgent telegram going very quick.’

‘And in any case,’ said Madeline, ‘it can not fail to reach her at
Kalka?’

‘Not possible to fail, madam.’

‘She will have her chance,’ she said to herself, on her way to the post
office to order her tonga. And with a little nauseated shudder at the
thought of the letter in her pocket, she added, ‘It is amazing. I
should have thought her too good a woman of business!’ After which she
concentrated her whole attention upon the necessities of departure. Her
single immediate apprehension was that Horace Innes might, by some magic
of circumstances, be transported back into Simla before she could get
out of it. That such a contingency was physically impossible made no
difference to her nerves, and to the last Brookes was the hurrying
victim of unnecessary promptings.

The little rambling hotel of Kalka, where the railway spreads out over
the plains, raises its white-washed shelter under the very walls of the
Himalayas. Madeline, just arrived, lay back in a long wicker chair on
the veranda, and looked up at them as they mounted green and grey and
silent under the beating of the first of the rains. Everywhere was a
luxury of silence, the place was steeped in it, drowned in it. A feeding
cow flicked an automatic tail under a tree. Near the low mud wall that
strolled irresolutely between the house and the hills leaned a bush
with a few single pink roses; their petals were floating down under
the battering drops. A draggled bee tried to climb to a dry place on a
pillar of the veranda. Above all, the hills, immediate, towering, all
grey and green, solidly ideal, with phantasies of mist. Everything
drippingly soft and silent. Suddenly the venetian blind that hung before
the door of a bedroom farther on swayed out before a hand variously
ringed to emit a lady in a pink lawn dress with apt embroideries.
Madeline’s half-closed eyes opened very wide, and for an instant she and
the lady, to whom I must once more refer as Mrs. Innes, confronted each
other. Then Mrs. Innes’s countenance expanded, and she took three or
four light steps forward.

‘Oh, you dear thing!’ she exclaimed. ‘I thought you were in Simla!
Imagine you being here! Do you know you have SAVED me!’

Madeline regarded her in silence, while a pallor spread over her face
and lips, and her features grew sharp with a presage of pain.

‘Have I?’ she stammered. She could not think.

‘Indeed you have. I don’t know how to be grateful enough to you. Your
telegram of yesterday reached me at Solon. We had just sat down to
tiffin. Nothing will ever shake my faith in providence again! My dear,
THINK of it--after all I’ve been through, my darling Val--and one
hundred thousand pounds!’

‘Well?’

‘Well--I stayed behind there last night, and Val came on here and made
the necessary arrangement, and--’

‘Yes?’

‘And we were married this morning. Good heavens! What’s the matter with
you! Here--oh, Brookes! Water, salts--anything!’

Brookes, I know, would think that I should dwell at greater length upon
Miss Anderson’s attack of faintness in Kalka, and the various measures
which were resorted to for her succour, but perhaps the feelings and
expedients of any really capable lady’s-maid under the circumstances may
be taken for granted. I feel more seriously called upon to explain that
Colonel Horace Innes, shortly after these last events, took two years’
furlough to England, during which he made a very interesting tour in
the United States with the lady with now bears his name by inalienable
right. Captain and Mrs. Valentine Drake are getting the most that is to
be had out of Frederick Prendergast’s fortune with courage in London and
the European capitals, where Mrs. Drake is sometimes mentioned as a
lady with a romantic past. They have not returned to Simla, where the
situation has never been properly understood. People always supposed
that Mrs. Drake ran away that June morning with her present husband, who
must have been tremendously fond of her to have married her ‘after the
divorce.’ She is also occasionally mentioned in undertones as ‘the
first Mrs. Innes.’ All of which we know to be quite erroneous, like most
scandal.

Mrs. Mickie and Mrs. Gammidge, in retirement, are superintending the
education of their children in Bedford, where it is cheap and practical.
They converse when they meet about the iniquitous prices of dressmakers
and the degeneracy of the kind of cook obtainable in England at
eighteen pounds a year. Mrs. Gammidge has grown rather portly and
very ritualistic. They seldom speak of Simla, and when they do, if too
reminiscent a spark appears in Mrs. Mickie’s eye, Mrs. Gammidge changes
the subject. Kitty Vesey still fills her dance cards at Viceregal
functions, though people do not quote her as they used to, and
subalterns imagine themselves vastly witty about her colour, which is
unimpaired. People often commend her, however, for her good nature to
debutantes, and it is admitted that she may still ride with credit in
‘affinity stakes’--and occasionally win them.




4. The Pool in the Desert.

I knew Anna Chichele and Judy Harbottle so well, and they figured so
vividly at one time against the rather empty landscape of life in a
frontier station, that my affection for one of them used to seem little
more, or less, than a variant upon my affection for the other. That
recollection, however, bears examination badly; Judy was much the better
sort, and it is Judy’s part in it that draws me into telling the story.
Conveying Judy is what I tremble at: her part was simple. Looking
back--and not so very far--her part has the relief of high comedy with
the proximity of tears; but looking closely, I find that it is mostly
Judy, and what she did is entirely second, in my untarnished picture, to
what she was. Still I do not think I can dissuade myself from putting it
down.

They would, of course, inevitably have found each other sooner or later,
Mrs. Harbottle and Mrs. Chichele, but it was I who actually introduced
them; my palmy veranda in Rawul Pindi; where the teacups used to
assemble, was the scene of it. I presided behind my samovar over
the early formalities that were almost at once to drop from their
friendship, like the sheath of some bursting flower. I deliberately
brought them together, so the birth was not accidental, and my interest
in it quite legitimately maternal. We always had tea in the veranda in
Rawul Pindi, the drawing-room was painted blue, blue for thirty feet up
to the whitewashed cotton ceiling; nothing of any value in the way of a
human relation, I am sure, could have originated there. The veranda
was spacious and open, their mutual observation had room and freedom;
I watched it to and fro. I had not long to wait for my reward; the
beautiful candour I expected between them was not ten minutes in coming.
For the sake of it I had taken some trouble, but when I perceived it
revealing I went and sat down beside Judy’s husband, Robert Harbottle,
and talked about Pharaoh’s split hoof. It was only fair; and when next
day I got their impressions of one another, I felt single-minded and
deserving.

I knew it would be a satisfactory sort of thing to do, but perhaps it
was rather more for Judy’s sake than for Anna’s that I did it. Mrs.
Harbottle was only twenty-seven then and Robert a major, but he had
brought her to India out of an episode too colour-flushed to tone with
English hedges; their marriage had come, in short, of his divorce, and
as too natural a consequence. In India it is well known that the eye
becomes accustomed to primitive pigments and high lights; the aesthetic
consideration, if nothing else, demanded Robert’s exchange. He was lucky
to get a Piffer regiment, and the Twelfth were lucky to get him; we were
all lucky, I thought, to get Judy. It was an opinion, of course, a good
deal challenged, even in Rawul Pindi, where it was thought, especially
in the beginning, that acquiescence was the most the Harbottles could
hope for. That is not enough in India; cordiality is the common right.
I could not have Judy preserving her atmosphere at our tea-parties and
gymkhanas. Not that there were two minds among us about ‘the case’; it
was a preposterous case, sentimentally undignified, from some points of
view deplorable. I chose to reserve my point of view, from which I saw
it, on Judy’s behalf, merely quixotic, preferring on Robert’s just to
close my eyes. There is no doubt that his first wife was odious to a
degree which it is simply pleasanter not to recount, but her malignity
must almost have amounted to a sense of humour. Her detestation of her
cousin Judy Thynne dated much further back than Robert’s attachment.
That began in Paris, where Judy, a young widow, was developing a real
vein at Julian’s. I am entirely convinced that there was nothing, as
people say, ‘in it,’ Judy had not a thought at that time that was not
based on Chinese white and permeated with good-fellowship; but there was
a good deal of it, and no doubt the turgid imagination of the first
Mrs. Harbottle dealt with it honestly enough. At all events, she saw
her opportunity, and the depths of her indifference to Robert bubbled
up venomously into the suit. That it was undefended was the senseless
mystery; decency ordained that he and Judy should have made a fight,
even in the hope that it would be a losing one. The reason it had to
be a losing one--the reason so immensely criticized--was that the
petitioning lady obstinately refused to bring her action against any
other set of circumstances than those to which, I have no doubt, Judy
contributed every indiscretion. It is hard to imagine Robert Harbottle
refusing her any sort of justification that the law demands short of
beating her, but her malice would accept nothing of which the account
did not go for final settlement to Judy Thynne. If her husband wanted
his liberty, he should have it, she declared, at that price and no
other. Major Harbottle did indeed deeply long for his liberty, and his
interesting friend, Mrs. Thynne, had, one can only say, the most vivid
commiseration for his bondage. Whatever chance they had of winning, to
win would be, for the end they had at heart, to lose, so they simply
abstained, as it were, from comment upon the detestable procedure which
terminated in the rule absolute. I have often wondered whether the whole
business would not have been more defensible if there had been on Judy’s
part any emotional spring for the leap they made. I offer my conviction
that there was none, that she was only extravagantly affected by the
ideals of the Quarter--it is a transporting atmosphere--and held a view
of comradeship which permitted the reversal of the modern situation
filled by a blameless correspondent. Robert, of course, was tremendously
in love with her; but my theory is that she married him as the logical
outcome of her sacrifice and by no means the smallest part of it.

It was all quite unimaginable, as so many things are, but the upshot of
it brought Judy to Rawul Pindi, as I have said, where I for one thought
her mistake insignificant compared with her value. It would have
been great, her value, anywhere; in the middle of the Punjab it was
incalculable. To explain why would be to explain British India, but
I hope it will appear; and I am quite willing, remember, to take the
responsibility if it does not.

Somers Chichele, Anna’s son, it is absurd to think, must have been about
fifteen then, reflecting at Winchester with the other ‘men’ upon the
comparative merits of tinned sardines and jam roll, and whether a packet
of real Egyptians was not worth the sacrifice of either. His father was
colonel of the Twelfth; his mother was still charming. It was the year
before Dick Forsyth came down from the neighbourhood of Sheikhbudin with
a brevet and a good deal of personal damage. I mention him because he
proved Anna’s charm in the only conclusive way before the eyes of us
all; and the station, I remember, was edified to observe that if Mrs.
Chichele came out of the matter ‘straight’--one relapses so easily into
the simple definitions of those parts--which she undoubtedly did, she
owed it in no small degree to Judy Harbottle. This one feels to be
hardly a legitimate reference, but it is something tangible to lay hold
upon in trying to describe the web of volitions which began to weave
itself between the two that afternoon on my veranda and which afterward
became so strong a bond. I was delighted with the thing; its simplicity
and sincerity stood out among our conventional little compromises at
friendship like an ideal. She and Judy had the assurance of one another;
they made upon one another the finest and often the most unconscionable
demands. One met them walking at odd hours in queer places, of which I
imagine they were not much aware. They would turn deliberately off the
Maidan and away from the bandstand to be rid of our irrelevant bows;
they did their duty by the rest of us, but the most egregious among us,
the Deputy-Commissioner for selection, could see that he hardly counted.
I thought I understood, but that may have been my fatuity; certainly
when their husbands inquired what on earth they had been talking of, it
usually transpired that they had found an infinite amount to say about
nothing. It was a little worrying to hear Colonel Chichele and Major
Harbottle describe their wives as ‘pals,’ but the fact could not be
denied, and after all we were in the Punjab. They were pals too, but the
terms were different.

People discussed it according to their lights, and girls said in pretty
wonderment that Mrs. Harbottle and Mrs. Chichele were like men, they
never kissed each other. I think Judy prescribed these conditions. Anna
was far more a person who did as the world told her. But it was a poor
negation to describe all that they never did; there was no common little
convention of attachment that did not seem to be tacitly omitted between
them. I hope one did not too cynically observe that they offered these
to their husbands instead; the redeeming observation was their husbands’
complete satisfaction. This they maintained to the end. In the
natural order of things Robert Harbottle should have paid heavily for
interfering as he did in Paris between a woman and what she was entitled
to live for. As a matter of fact he never paid anything at all; I doubt
whether he ever knew himself a debtor. Judy kept her temperament under
like a current and swam with the tides of the surface, taking refreshing
dips only now and then which one traced in her eyes and her hair when
she and Robert came back from leave. That sort of thing is lost in the
sands of India, but it makes an oasis as it travels, and it sometimes
seemed to me a curious pity that she and Anna should sit in the shade of
it together, while Robert and Peter Chichele, their titular companions,
blundered on in the desert. But after all, if you are born blind--and
the men were both immensely liked, and the shooting was good.

Ten years later Somers joined. The Twelfth were at Peshawur. Robert
Harbottle was Lieutenant-Colonel by that time and had the regiment.
Distinction had incrusted, in the Indian way, upon Peter Chichele, its
former colonel; he was General Commanding the District and K.C.B. So
we were all still together in Peshawur. It was great luck for the
Chicheles, Sir Peter’s having the district, though his father’s old
regiment would have made it pleasant enough for the boy in any case. He
came to us, I mean, of course, to two or three of us, with the interest
that hangs about a victim of circumstances; we understood that he
wasn’t a ‘born soldier.’ Anna had told me on the contrary that he was
a sacrifice to family tradition made inevitable by the General’s
unfortunate investments. Bellona’s bridegroom was not a role he fancied,
though he would make a kind of compromise as best man; he would agree,
she said, to be a war correspondent and write picturesque specials
for the London halfpenny press. There was the humour of the poor boy’s
despair in it, but she conveyed it, I remember, in exactly the same tone
with which she had said to me years before that he wanted to drive a
milk-cart. She carried quite her half of the family tradition, though
she could talk of sacrifice and make her eyes wistful, contemplating
for Somers the limitations of the drill-book and the camp of exercise,
proclaiming and insisting upon what she would have done if she could
only have chosen for him. Anna Chichele saw things that way. With more
than a passable sense of all that was involved, if she could have made
her son an artist in life or a commander-in-chief, if she could have
given him the seeing eye or Order of the Star of India, she would not
have hesitated for an instant. Judy, with her single mind, cried out,
almost at sight of him, upon them both, I mean both Anna and Sir Peter.
Not that the boy carried his condemnation badly, or even obviously; I
venture that no one noticed it in the mess; but it was naturally plain
to those of us who were under the same. He had put in his two years with
a British regiment at Meerut--they nurse subalterns that way for the
Indian army--and his eyes no longer played with the tinsel vision
of India; they looked instead into the arid stretch beyond. This
preoccupation conveyed to the Surgeon-Major’s wife the suggestion that
Mr. Chichele was the victim of a hopeless attachment. Mrs. Harbottle
made no such mistake; she saw simply, I imagine, the beginnings of
her own hunger and thirst in him, looking back as she told us across a
decade of dusty sunsets to remember them. The decade was there, close to
the memory of all of us; we put, from Judy herself downward, an absurd
amount of confidence in it.

She looked so well the night she met him. It was English mail day;
she depended a great deal upon her letters, and I suppose somebody had
written her a word that brought her that happy, still excitement that
is the inner mystery of words. He went straight to her with some speech
about his mother having given him leave, and for twenty minutes she
patronized him on a sofa as his mother would not have dreamed of doing.

Anna Chichele, from the other side of the room, smiled on the pair.

‘I depend on you and Judy to be good to him while we are away,’ she
said. She and Sir Peter were going on leave at the end of the week to
Scotland, as usual, for the shooting.

Following her glance I felt incapable of the proportion she assigned me.
‘I will see after his socks with pleasure,’ I said. ‘I think, don’t you,
we may leave the rest to Judy?’

Her eyes remained upon the boy, and I saw the passion rise in them,
at which I turned mine elsewhere. Who can look unperturbed upon such a
privacy of nature as that?

‘Poor old Judy!’ she went on. ‘She never would be bothered with him
in all his dear hobble-dehoy time; she resented his claims, the
unreasonable creature, used to limit me to three anecdotes a week;
and now she has him on her hands, if you like. See the pretty air
of deference in the way he listens to her! He has nice manners, the
villain, if he is a Chichele!’

‘Oh, you have improved Sir Peter’s,’ I said kindly.

‘I do hope Judy will think him worth while. I can’t quite expect that he
will be up to her, bless him, she is so much cleverer, isn’t she, than
any of us? But if she will just be herself with him it will make such a
difference.’

The other two crossed the room to us at that, and Judy gaily made Somers
over to his mother, trailing off to find Robert in the billiard-room.

‘Well, what has Mrs. Harbottle been telling you?’ Anna asked him.

The young man’s eye followed Judy, his hand went musingly to his
moustache.

‘She was telling me,’ he said, ‘that people in India were sepulchers of
themselves, but that now and then one came who could roll away another’s
stone.’

‘It sounds promising,’ said Lady Chichele to me.

‘It sounds cryptic,’ I laughed to Somers, but I saw that he had the key.

I can not say that I attended diligently to Mr. Chichele’s socks, but
the part corresponding was freely assigned me. After his people went I
saw him often. He pretended to find qualities in my tea, implied that he
found them in my talk. As a matter of fact it was my inquiring attitude
that he loved, the knowledge that there was no detail that he could give
me about himself, his impressions and experiences, that was unlikely to
interest me. I would not for the world imply that he was egotistical or
complacent, absolutely the reverse, but he possessed an articulate soul
which found its happiness in expression, and I liked to listen. I feel
that these are complicated words to explain a very simple relation,
and I pause to wonder what is left to me if I wished to describe his
commerce with Mrs. Harbottle. Luckily there is an alternative; one
needn’t do it. I wish I had somewhere on paper Judy’s own account of it
at this period, however. It is a thing she would have enjoyed writing
and more enjoyed communicating, at this period.

There was a grave reticence in his talk about her which amused me in the
beginning. Mrs. Harbottle had been for ten years important enough to us
all, but her serious significance, the light and the beauty in her,
had plainly been reserved for the discovery of this sensitive and
intelligent person not very long from Sandhurst and exactly twenty-six.
I was barely allowed a familiar reference, and anything approaching a
flippancy was met with penetrating silence. I was almost rebuked for
lightly suggesting that she must occasionally find herself bored in
Peshawur.

‘I think not anywhere,’ said Mr. Chichele; ‘Mrs. Harbottle is one of the
few people who sound the privilege of living.’

This to me, who had counted Mrs. Harbottle’s yawns on so many occasions!
It became presently necessary to be careful, tactful, in one’s
implications about Mrs. Harbottle, and to recognize a certain
distinction in the fact that one was the only person with whom Mr.
Chichele discussed her at all.

The day came when we talked of Robert; it was bound to come in the
progress of any understanding and affectionate colloquy which had his
wife for inspiration. I was familiar, of course, with Somers’s opinion
that the Colonel was an awfully good sort; that had been among the
preliminaries and become understood as the base of all references. And I
liked Robert Harbottle very well myself. When his adjutant called him a
born leader of men, however, I felt compelled to look at the statement
consideringly.

‘In a tight place,’ I said--dear me, what expressions had the freedom of
our little frontier drawing-rooms!--‘I would as soon depend on him as on
anybody. But as for leadership--’

‘He is such a good fellow that nobody here does justice to his soldierly
qualities,’ said Mr. Chichele, ‘except Mrs. Harbottle.’

‘Has she been telling you about them?’ I inquired.

‘Well,’ he hesitated, ‘she told me about the Mulla Nulla affair. She is
rather proud of that. Any woman would be.’

‘Poor dear Judy!’ I mused.

Somers said nothing, but looked at me, removing his cigarette, as if my
words would be the better of explanation.

‘She has taken refuge in them--in Bob Harbottle’s soldierly
qualities--ever since she married him,’ I continued.

‘Taken refuge,’ he repeated, coldly, but at my uncompromising glance his
eyes fell.

‘Well?’ I said.

‘You mean--’

‘Oh, I mean what I say,’ I laughed. ‘Your cigarette has gone out--have
another.’

‘I think her devotion to him splendid.’

‘Quite splendid. Have you seen the things he brought her from the Simla
Art Exhibition? He said they were nice bits of colour, and she has hung
them in the drawing-room, where she will have to look at them every day.
Let us admire her--dear Judy.’

‘Oh,’ he said, with a fine air of detachment, ‘do you think they are so
necessary, those agreements?’

‘Well,’ I replied, ‘we see that they are not indispensable. More sugar?
I have only given you one lump. And we know, at all events,’ I added,
unguardedly, ‘that she could never have had an illusion about him.’

The young man looked up quickly. ‘Is that story true?’ he asked.

‘There was a story, but most of us have forgotten it. Who told you?’

‘The doctor.’

‘The Surgeon-Major,’ I said, ‘has an accurate memory and a sense of
proportion. As I suppose you were bound to get it from somebody, I am
glad you got it from him.’

I was not prepared to go on, and saw with some relief that Somers was
not either. His silence, as he smoked, seemed to me deliberate; and I
had oddly enough at this moment for the first time the impression that
he was a man and not a boy. Then the Harbottles themselves joined us,
very cheery after a gallop from the Wazir-Bagh. We talked of old times,
old friendships, good swords that were broken, names that had carried
far, and Somers effaced himself in the perfect manner of the British
subaltern. It was a long, pleasant gossip, and I thought Judy seemed
rather glad to let her husband dictate its level, which, of course, he
did. I noticed when the three rode away together that the Colonel was
beginning to sit down rather solidly on his big New Zealander; and I
watched the dusk come over from the foothills for a long time thinking
more kindly than I had spoken of Robert Harbottle.

I have often wondered how far happiness is contributed to a temperament
like Judy Harbottle’s, and how far it creates its own; but I doubt
whether, on either count, she found as much in any other winter of her
life except perhaps the remote ones by the Seine. Those ardent hours
of hers, when everything she said was touched with the flame of her
individuality, came oftener; she suddenly cleaned up her palate and
began to translate in one study after another the language of the
frontier country, that spoke only in stones and in shadows under the
stones and in sunlight over them. There is nothing in the Academy of
this year, at all events, that I would exchange for the one she gave me.
She lived her physical life at a pace which carried us all along
with her; she hunted and drove and danced and dined with such sincere
intention as convinced us all that in hunting and driving and dancing
and dining there were satisfactions that had been somehow overlooked.
The Surgeon-Major’s wife said it was delightful to meet Mrs. Harbottle,
she seemed to enjoy everything so thoroughly; the Surgeon-Major looked
at her critically and asked her if she were quite sure she hadn’t a
night temperature. He was a Scotchman. One night Colonel Harbottle,
hearing her give away the last extra, charged her with renewing her
youth.

‘No, Bob,’ she said, ‘only imitating it.’

Ah, that question of her youth. It was so near her--still, she told
me once, she heard the beat of its flying, and the pulse in her veins
answered the false signal. That was afterward, when she told the truth.
She was not so happy when she indulged herself otherwise. As when she
asked one to remember that she was a middle-aged woman, with middle-aged
thoughts and satisfactions.

‘I am now really happiest,’ she declared, ‘when the Commissioner takes
me in to dinner, when the General Commanding leads me to the dance.’

She did her best to make it an honest conviction. I offered her a recent
success not crowned by the Academy, and she put it down on the table.
‘By and by,’ she said. ‘At present I am reading Pascal and Bossuet.’
Well, she was reading Pascal and Bossuet. She grieved aloud that most
of our activities in India were so indomitably youthful, owing to the
accident that most of us were always so young. ‘There is no dignified
distraction in this country,’ she complained, ‘for respectable ladies
nearing forty.’ She seemed to like to make these declarations in the
presence of Somers Chichele, who would look at her with a little queer
smile--a bad translation, I imagine, of what he felt.

She gave herself so generously to her seniors that somebody said Mrs.
Harbottle’s girdle was hung with brass hats. It seems flippant to add
that her complexion was as honest as the day, but the fact is that the
year before Judy had felt compelled, like the rest of us, to repair just
a little the ravages of the climate. If she had never done it one would
not have looked twice at the absurdity when she said of the powder-puff
in the dressing-room, ‘I have raised that thing to the level of an
immorality,’ and sailed in to dance with an uncompromising expression
and a face uncompromised. I have not spoken of her beauty; for one
thing it was not always there, and there were people who would deny
it altogether, or whose considered comment was, ‘I wouldn’t call
her plain.’ They, of course, were people in whom she declined to be
interested, but even for those of us who could evoke some demonstration
of her vivid self her face would not always light in correspondence.
When it did there was none that I liked better to look at; and I envied
Somers Chichele his way to make it the pale, shining thing that would
hold him lifted, in return, for hours together, with I know not what
mystic power of a moon upon the tide. And he? Oh, he was dark and
delicate, by nature simple, sincere, delightfully intelligent. His
common title to charm was the rather sweet seriousness that rested on
his upper lip, and a certain winning gratification in his attention;
but he had a subtler one in his eyes, which must be always seeking and
smiling over what they found; those eyes of perpetual inquiry for the
exquisite which ask so little help to create it. A personality to button
up in a uniform, good heavens!

As I begin to think of them together I remember how the maternal note
appeared in her talk about him.

‘His youth is pathetic,’ she told me, ‘but there is nothing that he does
not understand.’

‘Don’t apologize, Judy,’ I said. We were so brusque on the frontier.
Besides, the matter still suffered a jocular presentment. Mrs. Harbottle
and Mr. Chichele were still ‘great friends’; we could still put them
next each other at our dinner-parties without the feeling that it would
be ‘marked.’ There was still nothing unusual in the fact that when Mrs.
Harbottle was there Mr. Chichele might be taken for granted. We were so
broad-minded also, on the frontier.

It grew more obvious, the maternal note. I began positively to dread it,
almost as much, I imagine, as Somers did. She took her privileges all in
Anna’s name, she exercised her authority quite as Lady Chichele’s proxy.
She went to the very limit. ‘Anna Chichele,’ she said actually in his
presence, ‘is a fortunate woman. She has all kinds of cleverness, and
she has her tall son. I have only one little talent, and I have no tall
son.’ Now it was not in nature that she could have had a son as tall as
Somers, nor was that desire in her eyes. All civilization implies a good
deal of farce, but this was a poor refuge, a cheap device; I was glad
when it fell away from her sincerity, when the day came on which she
looked into my fire and said simply, ‘An attachment like ours has no
terms.’

‘I wonder,’ I said.

‘For what comes and goes,’ she went on dreamily, ‘how could there be a
formula?’

‘Look here, Judy,’ I said, ‘you know me very well. What if the flesh
leaps with the spirit?’

She looked at me, very white. ‘Oh no,’ she said, ‘no.’

I waited, but there seemed nothing more that she could say; and in the
silence the futile negative seemed to wander round the room repeating
itself like an echo, ‘Oh no, no.’ I poked the fire presently to drown
the sound of it. Judy sat still, with her feet crossed and her hands
thrust into the pockets of her coat, staring into the coals.

‘Can you live independently, satisfied with your interests and
occupations?’ she demanded at last. ‘Yes, I know you can. I can’t. I
must exist more than half in other people. It is what they think and
feel that matters to me, just as much as what I think and feel. The best
of life is in that communication.’

‘It has always been a passion with you, Judy,’ I replied. ‘I can imagine
how much you must miss--’

‘Whom?’

‘Anna Chichele,’ I said softly.

She got up and walked about the room, fixing here and there an intent
regard upon things which she did not see. ‘Oh, I do,’ she said at one
point, with the effect of pulling herself together. She took another
turn or two, and then finding herself near the door she went out. I felt
as profoundly humiliated for her as if she had staggered.

The next night was one of those that stand out so vividly, for no
reason that one can identify, in one’s memory. We were dining with the
Harbottles, a small party, for a tourist they had with them. Judy and I
and Somers and the traveller had drifted out into the veranda, where the
scent of Japanese lilies came and went on the spring wind to trouble the
souls of any taken unawares. There was a brightness beyond the foothills
where the moon was coming, and I remember how one tall clump swayed
out against it, and seemed in passionate perfume to lay a burden on the
breast. Judy moved away from it and sat clasping her knees on the edge
of the veranda. Somers, when his eyes were not upon her, looked always
at the lily.

Even the spirit of the globe-trotter was stirred, and he said, ‘I think
you Anglo-Indians live in a kind of little paradise.’

There was an instant’s silence, and then Judy turned her face into the
lamplight from the drawing-room. ‘With everything but the essentials,’
she said.

We stayed late; Mr. Chichele and ourselves were the last to go.
Judy walked with us along the moonlit drive to the gate, which is so
unnecessary a luxury in India that the servants always leave it open.
She swung the stiff halves together.

‘Now,’ she said, ‘it is shut.’

‘And I,’ said Somers Chichele, softly and quickly, ‘am on the other
side.’

Even over that depth she could flash him a smile. ‘It is the business of
my life,’ she gave him in return, ‘to keep this gate shut.’ I felt as
if they had forgotten us. Somers mounted and rode off without a word. We
were walking in a different direction. Looking back, I saw Judy leaning
immovable on the gate, while Somers turned in his saddle, apparently
to repeat the form of lifting his hat. And all about them stretched
the stones of Kabul valley, vague and formless in the tide of the
moonlight...

Next day a note from Mrs. Harbottle informed me that she had gone to
Bombay for a fortnight. In a postscript she wrote, ‘I shall wait for the
Chicheles there, and come back with them.’ I remember reflecting that
if she could not induce herself to take a passage to England in the ship
that brought them, it seemed the right thing to do.

She did come back with them. I met the party at the station. I knew
Somers would meet them, and it seemed to me, so imminent did disaster
loom, that someone else should be there, someone to offer a covering
movement or a flank support wherever it might be most needed. And among
all our smiling faces disaster did come, or the cold premonition of it.
We were all perfect, but Somers’s lip trembled. Deprived for a fortnight
he was eager for the draft, and he was only twenty-six. His lip
trembled, and there, under the flickering station-lamps, suddenly stood
that of which there never could be again any denial, for those of us who
saw.

Did we make, I wonder, even a pretense of disguising the consternation
that sprang up among us, like an armed thing, ready to kill any further
suggestion of the truth? I don’t know. Anna Chichele’s unfinished
sentence dropped as if someone had given her a blow upon the mouth.
Coolies were piling the luggage into a hired carriage at the edge of the
platform. She walked mechanically after them, and would have stepped in
with it but for the sight of her own gleaming landau drawn up within a
yard or two, and the General waiting. We all got home somehow, taking it
with us, and I gave Lady Chichele twenty-four hours to come to me
with her face all one question and her heart all one fear. She came in
twelve.

‘Have you seen it--long?’ Prepared as I was her directness was
demoralizing.

‘It isn’t a mortal disease.’

‘Oh, for Heaven’s sake--’

‘Well, not with certainty, for more than a month.’

She made a little spasmodic movement with her hands, then dropped them
pitifully. ‘Couldn’t you do ANYthing?’

I looked at her, and she said at once, ‘No, of course you couldn’t.’

For a moment or two I took my share of the heavy sense of it, my trivial
share, which yet was an experience sufficiently exciting. ‘I am afraid
it will have to be faced,’ I said.

‘What will happen?’ Anna cried. ‘Oh, what will happen?’

‘Why not the usual thing?’ Lady Chichele looked up quickly as if at a
reminder. ‘The ambiguous attachment of the country,’ I went on, limping
but courageous, ‘half declared, half admitted, that leads vaguely
nowhere, and finally perishes as the man’s life enriches itself--the
thing we have seen so often.’

‘Whatever Judy is capable of it won’t be the usual thing. You know
that.’

I had to confess in silence that I did.

‘It flashed at me--the difference in her--in Bombay.’ She pressed her
lips together and then went on unsteadily. ‘In her eyes, her voice. She
was mannered, extravagant, elaborate. With me! All the way up I wondered
and worried. But I never thought--’ She stopped; her voice simply shook
itself into silence. I called a servant.

‘I am going to give you a good stiff peg,’ I said. I apologize for
the ‘peg,’ but not for the whisky and soda. It is a beverage on the
frontier, of which the vulgarity is lost in the value. While it was
coming I tried to talk of other things, but she would only nod absently
in the pauses.

‘Last night we dined with him, it was guest night at the mess, and she
was there. I watched her, and she knew it. I don’t know whether she
tried, but anyway, she failed. The covenant between them was written
on her forehead whenever she looked at him, though that was seldom. She
dared not look at him. And the little conversation that they had--you
would have laughed--it was a comedy of stutters. The facile Mrs.
Harbottle!’

‘You do well to be angry, naturally,’ I said; ‘but it would be fatal to
let yourself go, Anna.’

‘Angry?’ Oh, I am SICK. The misery of it! The terror of it! If it were
anybody but Judy! Can’t you imagine the passion of a temperament like
that in a woman who has all these years been feeding on herself? I tell
you she will take him from my very arms. And he will go--to I dare not
imagine what catastrophe! Who can prevent it? Who can prevent it?’

‘There is you,’ I said.

Lady Chichele laughed hysterically. ‘I think you ought to say, “There
are you.” I--what can I do? Do you realize that it’s JUDY? My friend--my
other self? Do you think we can drag all that out of it? Do you think a
tie like that can be broken by an accident--by a misfortune? With it
all I ADORE Judy Harbottle. I love her, as I have always loved her,
and--it’s damnable, but I don’t know whether, whatever happened, I
wouldn’t go on loving her.’

‘Finish your peg,’ I said. She was sobbing.

‘Where I blame myself most,’ she went on, ‘is for not seeing in him
all that makes him mature to her--that makes her forget the absurd
difference between them, and take him simply and sincerely as I know she
does, as the contemporary of her soul if not of her body. I saw none of
that. Could I, as his mother? Would he show it to me? I thought him just
a charming boy, clever, too, of course, with nice instincts and well
plucked; we were always proud of that, with his delicate physique. Just
a boy! I haven’t yet stopped thinking how different he looks without his
curls. And I thought she would be just kind and gracious and delightful
to him because he was my son.’

‘There, of course,’ I said, ‘is the only chance.’

‘Where--what?’

‘He is your son.’

‘Would you have me appeal to her? Do you know I don’t think I could?’

‘Dear me, no. Your case must present itself. It must spring upon her
and grow before her out of your silence, and if you can manage it, your
confidence. There is a great deal, after all, remember, to hold her in
that. I can’t somehow imagine her failing you. Otherwise--’

Lady Chichele and I exchanged a glance of candid admission.

‘Otherwise she would be capable of sacrificing everything--everything.
Of gathering her life into an hour. I know. And do you know if the thing
were less impossible, less grotesque, I should not be so much afraid?
I mean that the ABSOLUTE indefensibility of it might bring her a
recklessness and a momentum which might--’

‘Send her over the verge,’ I said. ‘Well, go home and ask her to
dinner.’

There was a good deal more to say, of course, than I have thought proper
to put down here, but before Anna went I saw that she was keyed up to
the heroic part. This was none the less to her credit because it was the
only part, the dictation of a sense of expediency that despaired while
it dictated. The noble thing was her capacity to take it, and, amid
all that warred in her, to carry it out on the brave high lines of her
inspiration. It seemed a literal inspiration, so perfectly calculated
that it was hard not to think sometimes, when one saw them together,
that Anna had been lulled into a simple resumption of the old relation.
Then from the least thing possible--the lift of an eyelid--it flashed
upon one that between these two every moment was dramatic, and one took
up the word with a curious sense of detachment and futility, but with
one’s heart beating like a trip-hammer with the mad excitement of it.
The acute thing was the splendid sincerity of Judy Harbottle’s response.
For days she was profoundly on her guard, then suddenly she seemed to
become practically, vividly aware of what I must go on calling the great
chance, and passionately to fling herself upon it. It was the strangest
cooperation without a word or a sign to show it conscious--a playing
together for stakes that could not be admitted, a thing to hang upon
breathless. It was there between them--the tenable ground of what they
were to each other: they occupied it with almost an equal eye upon
the tide that threatened, while I from my mainland tower also made an
anguished calculation of the chances. I think in spite of the menace,
they found real beatitudes; so keenly did they set about the business
that it brought them moments finer than any they could count in the
years that were behind them, the flat and colourless years that were
gone. Once or twice the wild idea even visited me that it was, after
all, the projection of his mother in Somers that had so seized Judy
Harbottle, and that the original was all that was needed to help the
happy process of detachment. Somers himself at the time was a good deal
away on escort duty: they had a clear field.

I can not tell exactly when--between Mrs. Harbottle and myself--it
became a matter for reference more or less overt, I mean her defined
problem, the thing that went about between her and the sun. It will be
imagined that it did not come up like the weather; indeed, it was hardly
ever to be envisaged and never to be held; but it was always there, and
out of our joint consciousness it would sometimes leap and pass, without
shape or face. It might slip between two sentences, or it might remain,
a dogging shadow, for an hour. Or a week would go by while, with
a strong hand, she held it out of sight altogether and talked of
Anna--always of Anna. Her eyes shone with the things she told me then:
she seemed to keep herself under the influence of them as if they had
the power of narcotics. At the end of a time like this she turned to me
in the door as she was going and stood silent, as if she could neither
go nor stay. I had been able to make nothing of her that afternoon: she
had seemed preoccupied with the pattern of the carpet which she traced
continually with her riding crop, and finally I, too, had relapsed. She
sat haggard, with the fight forever in her eyes, and the day seemed to
sombre about her in her corner. When she turned in the door, I looked up
with sudden prescience of a crisis.

‘Don’t jump,’ she said, ‘it was only to tell you that I have persuaded
Robert to apply for furlough. Eighteen months. From the first of April.
Don’t touch me.’ I suppose I made a movement towards her. Certainly
I wanted to throw my arms about her; with the instinct, I suppose, to
steady her in her great resolution.

‘At the end of that time, as you know, he will be retired. I had some
trouble, he is so keen on the regiment, but I think--I have succeeded.
You might mention it to Anna.’

‘Haven’t you?’ sprang past my lips.

‘I can’t. It would be like taking an oath to tell her, and--I can’t take
an oath to go. But I mean to.’

‘There is nothing to be said,’ I brought out, feeling indeed that there
was not. ‘But I congratulate you, Judy.’

‘No, there is nothing to be said. And you congratulate me, no doubt!’

She stood for a moment quivering in the isolation she made for herself;
and I felt a primitive angry revolt against the delicate trafficking
of souls that could end in such ravage and disaster. The price was too
heavy; I would have denuded her, at the moment, of all that had led
her into this, and turned her out a clod with fine shoulders like fifty
other women in Peshawur. Then, perhaps, because I held myself silent and
remote and she had no emotion of fear from me, she did not immediately
go.

‘It will beat itself away, I suppose, like the rest of the unreasonable
pain of the world,’ she said at last; and that, of course, brought me to
her side. ‘Things will go back to their proportions. This,’ she
touched an open rose, ‘will claim its beauty again. And life will
become--perhaps--what it was before.’ Still I found nothing to say,
I could only put my arm in hers and walk with her to the edge of the
veranda where the syce was holding her horse. She stroked the animal’s
neck. ‘Everything in me answered him,’ she informed me, with the grave
intelligence of a patient who relates a symptom past. As she took the
reins she turned to me again. ‘His spirit came to mine like a homing
bird,’ she said, and in her smile even the pale reflection of happiness
was sweet and stirring. It left me hanging in imagination over the
source and the stream, a little blessed in the mere understanding.

Too much blessed for confidence, or any safe feeling that the source
was bound. Rather I saw it leaping over every obstacle, flashing to its
destiny. As I drove to the Club next day I decided that I would not
tell Anna Chichele of Colonel Harbottle’s projected furlough. If to Judy
telling her would be like taking an oath that they would go, to me it
would at least be like assuming sponsorship for their intention. That
would be heavy indeed. From the first of April--we were then in March.
Anna would hear it soon enough from the General, would see it soon
enough, almost, in the ‘Gazette’, when it would have passed into
irrecoverable fact. So I went by her with locked lips, kept out of the
way of those eyes of the mother that asked and asked, and would have
seen clear to any depth, any hiding-place of knowledge like that. As I
pulled up at the Club I saw Colonel Harbottle talking concernedly to the
wife of our Second-in-Command, and was reminded that I had not heard
for some days how Major Watkins was going on. So I, too, approached Mrs.
Watkins in her victoria to ask. Robert Harbottle kindly forestalled her
reply. ‘Hard luck, isn’t it? Watkins has been ordered home at once. Just
settled into their new house, too--last of the kit came up from Calcutta
yesterday, didn’t it, Mrs. Watkins? But it’s sound to go--Peshawur is
the worst hole in Asia to shake off dysentery in.’

We agreed upon this and discussed the sale-list of her new furniture
that Mrs. Watkins would have to send round the station, and considered
the chances of a trooper--to the Watkinses with two children and not
a penny but his pay it did make it easier not to have to go by a
liner--and Colonel Harbottle and I were halfway to the reading-room
before the significance of Major Watkins’s sick-leave flashed upon me.

‘But this,’ I cried, ‘will make a difference to your plans. You won’t--’

‘Be able to ask for that furlough Judy wants. Rather not. I’m afraid
she’s disappointed--she was tremendously set on going--but it doesn’t
matter tuppence to me.’

I sought out Mrs. Harbottle, at the end of the room. She looked radiant;
she sat on the edge of the table and swung a light-hearted heel. She
was talking to people who in themselves were a witness to high spirits,
Captain the Hon. Freddy Gisborne, Mrs. Flamboys.

At sight of me her face clouded, fell suddenly into the old weary lines.
It made me feel somehow a little sick; I went back to my cart and drove
home.

For more than a week I did not see her except when I met her riding
with Somers Chichele along the peach-bordered road that leads to the
Wazir-Bagh. The trees were all in blossom and made a picture that might
well catch dreaming hearts into a beatitude that would correspond.
The air was full of spring and the scent of violets, those wonderful
Peshawur violets that grow in great clumps, tall and double. Gracious
clouds came and trailed across the frontier barrier; blue as an idyll it
rose about us; the city smiled in her gardens.

She had it all in her face, poor Judy, all the spring softness and more,
the morning she came, intensely controlled, to announce her defeat. I
was in the drawing-room doing the flowers; I put them down to look at
her. The wonderful telegram from Simla arrived--that was the wonderful
part--at the same time; I remembered how the red, white, and blue turban
of the telegraph peon bobbed up behind her shoulder in the veranda. I
signed and laid it on the table; I suppose it seemed hardly likely that
anything could be important enough to interfere at the moment with my
impression of what love, unbound and victorious, could do with a face I
thought I knew. Love sat there careless of the issue, full of delight.
Love proclaimed that between him and Judith Harbottle it was all
over--she had met him, alas, in too narrow a place--and I marvelled
at the paradox with which he softened every curve and underlined every
vivid note of personality in token that it had just begun. He sat there
in great serenity, and though I knew that somewhere behind lurked a
vanquished woman, I saw her through such a radiance that I could not be
sure of seeing her at all...

She went back to the very first of it; she seemed herself intensely
interested in the facts; and there is no use in pretending that, while
she talked, the moral consideration was at all present with me either;
it wasn’t. Her extremity was the thing that absorbed us; she even,
in tender thoughtfulness, diagnosed it from its definite beautiful
beginning.

‘It was there, in my heart, when I woke one morning, exquisite and
strange, the assurance of a gift. How had it come there, while I slept?
I assure you when I closed my eyes it did not exist for me... Yes, of
course, I had seen him, but only somewhere at dinner... As the day went
on it changed--it turned into a clear pool, into a flower. And I--think
of my not understanding! I was pleased with it! For a long time, for
days, I never dreamed that it could be anything but a little secret joy.
Then, suddenly--oh, I had not been perceiving enough!--it was in all my
veins, a tide, an efflorescence, a thing of my very life.

‘Then--it was a little late--I understood, and since--

‘I began by hating it--being furious, furious--and afraid, too.
Sometimes it was like a low cloud, hovering and travelling always with
me, sometimes like a beast of prey that went a little way off and sat
looking at me....

‘I have--done my best. But there is nothing to do, to kill, to abolish.
How can I say, “I will not let you in,” when it is already there? How
can I assume indifference when this thing is imposed upon every moment
of my day? And it has grown so sweet--the longing--that--isn’t it
strange?--I could more willingly give him up than the desire of him.
That seems as impossible to part with as life itself.’

She sat reflective for a moment, and I saw her eyes slowly fill.

Don’t--don’t CRY, Judy,’ I faltered, wanting to horribly, myself.

She smiled them dry.

‘Not now. But I am giving myself, I suppose, to many tears.’

‘God help you,’ I said. What else was there to say?

‘There is no such person,’ she replied, gaily. ‘There is only a blessed
devil.’

‘Then you go all the way--to the logical conclusion?’

She hardly hesitated. ‘To the logical conclusion. What poor words!’

‘May I ask--when?’

‘I should like to tell you that quite definitely, and I think I can. The
English mail leaves tonight.’

‘And you have arranged to take it?’

‘We have arranged nothing. Do you know’--she smiled as if at the fresh
colours of an idyll--‘we have not even come to the admission? There has
been between us no word, no vision. Ah, we have gone in bonds, and dumb!
Hours we have had, exquisite hours of the spirit, but never a moment of
the heart, a moment confessed. It was mine to give--that moment, and he
has waited--I know--wondering whether perhaps it would ever come. And
today--we are going for a ride today, and I do not think we shall come
back.’

‘O Judy,’ I cried, catching at her sleeve, ‘he is only a boy!’

‘There were times when I thought that conclusive. Now the misery of it
has gone to sleep; don’t waken it. It pleases me to believe that the
years are a convention. I never had any dignity, you know, and I seem
to have missed the moral deliverance. I only want--oh, you know what I
want. Why don’t you open your telegram?’

I had been folding and fingering the brown envelope as if it had been a
scrap of waste paper.

‘It is probably from Mrs. Watkins about the victoria,’ I said,
feeling its profound irrelevance. ‘I wired an offer to her in Bombay.
However’--and I read the telegram, the little solving telegram from
Army Headquarters. I turned my back on her to read it again, and then I
replaced it very carefully and put it in my pocket. It was a moment to
take hold of with both hands, crying on all one’s gods for steadiness.

‘How white you look!’ said Mrs. Harbottle, with concern. ‘Not bad news?’

‘On the contrary, excellent news. Judy, will you stay to lunch?’

She looked at me, hesitating. ‘Won’t it seem rather a compromise on your
part? When you ought to be rousing the city--’

‘I don’t intend to rouse the city,’ I said.

‘I have given you the chance.’

‘Thank you,’ I said, grimly, ‘but the only real favour you can do me is
to stay to lunch.’ It was then just on one.

‘I’ll stay,’ she said, ‘if you will promise not to make any sort of
effort. I shouldn’t mind, but it would distress you.’

‘I promise absolutely,’ I said, and ironical joy rose up in me, and the
telegram burned in my pocket.

She would talk of it, though I found it hard to let her go on, knowing
and knowing and knowing as I did that for that day at least it could not
be. There was very little about herself that she wanted to tell me; she
was there confessed a woman whom joy had overcome; it was understood
that we both accepted that situation. But in the details which she asked
me to take charge of it was plain that she also kept a watchful eye upon
fate--matters of business.

We were in the drawing-room. The little round clock in its Armritsar
case marked half-past three. Judy put down her coffee cup and rose to
go. As she glanced at the clock the light deepened in her eyes, and I,
with her hand in mine, felt like an agent of the Destroyer--for it was
half-past three--consumed myself with fear lest the blow had miscarried.
Then as we stood, suddenly, the sound of hoofs at a gallop on the drive,
and my husband threw himself off at the door and tore through the hall
to his room; and in the certainty that overwhelmed me even Judy, for an
instant, stood dim and remote.

‘Major Jim seems to be in a hurry,’ said Mrs. Harbottle, lightly. ‘I
have always liked your husband. I wonder whether he will say tomorrow
that he always liked me.’

‘Dear Judy, I don’t think he will be occupied with you tomorrow.’

‘Oh, surely, just a little, if I go tonight.’

‘You won’t go tonight.’

She looked at me helplessly. I felt as if I were insisting upon her
abasement instead of her salvation. ‘I wish--’

‘You’re not going--you’re not! You can’t! Look!’

I pulled it out of my pocket and thrust it at her--the telegram.
It came, against every regulation, from my good friend the Deputy
Adjutant-General, in Simla, and it read, ‘Row Khurram 12th probably
ordered front three hours’ time.’

Her face changed--how my heart leaped to see it change!--and that took
command there which will command trampling, even in the women of the
camp, at news like this.

‘What luck that Bob couldn’t take his furlough!’ she exclaimed,
single-thoughted. ‘But you have known this for hours’--there was even
something of the Colonel’s wife, authority, incisiveness. ‘Why didn’t
you tell me? Ah--I see.’

I stood before her abashed, and that was ridiculous, while she measured
me as if I presented in myself the woman I took her to be. ‘It wasn’t
like that,’ she said. I had to defend myself. ‘Judy,’ I said, ‘if you
weren’t in honour bound to Anna, how could I know that you would be in
honour bound to the regiment? There was a train at three.’

‘I beg to assure you that you have overcalculated,’ said Mrs. Harbottle.
Her eyes were hard and proud. ‘And I am not sure’--a deep red swept over
her face, a man’s blush--‘in the light of this I am not sure that I am
not in honour bound to Anna.’

We had reached the veranda, and at her signal her coachman drove quickly
up. ‘You have kept me here three hours when there was the whole of
Bob’s kit to see to,’ she said, as she flung herself in; ‘you might have
thought of that.’

It was a more than usually tedious campaign, and Colonel Robert
Harbottle was ambushed and shot in a place where one must believe pure
boredom induced him to take his men. The incident was relieved, the
newspapers said--and they are seldom so clever in finding relief for
such incidents--by the dash and courage shown by Lieutenant Chichele,
who, in one of those feats which it has lately been the fashion to
criticize, carried the mortally wounded body of his Colonel out of range
at conspicuous risk of depriving the Queen of another officer. I helped
Judy with her silent packing; she had forgiven me long before that; and
she settled almost at once into the flat in Chelsea which has since been
credited with so delightful an atmosphere, went back straight into her
own world. I have always kept her first letters about it, always shall.
For months after, while the expedition still raged after snipers and
rifle-thieves, I discussed with Lady Chichele the probable outcome of it
all. I have sometimes felt ashamed of leaping as straight as I did with
Anna to what we thought the inevitable. I based no calculation on all
Mrs. Harbottle had gone back to, just as I had based no calculation
on her ten years’ companionship in arms when I kept her from the three
o’clock train. This last was a retrospection in which Anna naturally
could not join me; she never knew, poor dear, how fortunate as to its
moment was the campaign she deplored, and nothing to this day can have
disturbed her conviction that the bond she was at such magnificent pains
to strengthen, held against the strain, as long, happily, as the supreme
need existed. ‘How right you were!’ she often said. ‘She did, after
all, love me best, dear, wonderful Judy!’ Her distress about poor
Robert Harbottle was genuine enough, but one could not be surprised at
a certain ambiguity; one tear for Robert, so to speak, and two for her
boy. It could hardly be, for him, a marriage after his mother’s heart.
And she laid down with some emphasis that Somers was brilliantly
entitled to all he was likely to get--which was natural, too...

I had been from the beginning so much ‘in it’ that Anna showed me, a
year later, though I don’t believe she liked doing it, the letter in
part of which Mrs. Harbottle shall finally excuse herself.

‘Somers will give you this,’ I read, ‘and with it take back your son.
You will not find, I know, anything grotesque in the charming enthusiasm
with which he has offered his life to me; you understand too well, you
are too kind. And if you wonder that I can so render up a dear thing
which I might keep and would once have taken, think how sweet in the
desert is the pool, and how barren was the prospect from Balclutha.’

It was like her to abandon in pride a happiness that asked so much less
humiliation; I don’t know why, but it was like her. And of course, when
one thought of it, she had consulted all sorts of high expediencies. But
I sat silent with remembrance, quieting a pang in my heart, trying not
to calculate how much it had cost Judy Harbottle to take her second
chance.





End of Project Gutenberg’s The Pool in the Desert, by Sara Jeanette Duncan

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE POOL IN THE DESERT ***

***** This file should be named 1168-0.txt or 1168-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/1/1/6/1168/

Produced by Sue Asscher

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
 or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’ WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.